Is The Book Of Genesis An Epic? Argumentative Essay College Application Essay Help

In consideration of the story of Abraham, the book of Genesis largely meets the threshold for classification as an epic. Abraham was one of the three sons of Terah, who God called when he was seventy five years old, to leave his fathers family behind in order to start a journey of faith that spanned one hundred years, and covered much distance. We see the unfolding of divine occurences in this journey all the way to his death at the age of one hundred and seventy five.

In Abraham’s society, he stood for justice, selflessness and the sharing of opportunities. Abraham came out as a defender of the weak and as one not to fight over opportunities. When Lot, decided to go with Abraham, he did not stop him. Abraham was not seen to seek his own advantage by following up on God’s promise all alone.

Later on when there was strife between Abraham’s and Lot’s herdsmen Abraham, said, “lets not have any quarelling between you and me, or between your herdsmen and mine, for we are brothers” (Zondervan NIV Study Bible, Gen. 13.8).

Abraham went on to propose that they separate, giving Lot the upper hand in deciding on which areas to take. Lot chose the lush regions towards Sodom. Later, when the four kings of Shinar, Ellasar, Elam and Goiim capture Lot, together with the inhabitants of Sodom and Gommorrah, Abraham got his men together and recued all the captives including his nephew Lot.

He went on to restitute to the captured kings all the loot plundered from them. These instances show that Abraham fought for justice and the opressed and was open to sharing opportunities.

God favoured Abraham. God picked on Abrahaham out of the entire human race to bless him. Before Abraham had anything of merit, God called him and promised to bless him. God said to Abraham, “Leave your country, your people and your father’s household and go to the land I will show you” (Gen 12.1). While Abraham’s future relationship with God depended on his obedience to this command, he was the only one that God gave the opportunity.

Before he had obeyed the command, God promised in Gen 12.2 to bless him, to make his name great, to bless those who bless him and to curse those that curse him. After Abraham left, God went ahead to make a covenant with Abraham and promised him a son. Because of Gods favor, Abraham became a very wealthy man. This favor was so evident that Abimelech sought to get into covenant with Abraham so that Abraham, would “not deal falsely” (Gen 21.23) with him or his descendants. Abraham was also God’s confidant.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Because of Gods preferential treatment of Abraham, he learnt of the impending destruction of Sodom and Gommorrah, and had opportunity to plead with God on behalf of the two cities. God dealt with Abraham as a friend, and not necessarily as diety to human. In so doing, by God favoured Abraham, as He did no other human being at the time.

The distances Abraham travelled were long and winding. The travelling started when Abraham’s father, Terah took his sons and set out from, “Ur of the Chaldeans to go to caanan” (Gen 11.31). They settled midway at Haran. It was at Haran that God called Abraham to go to the land of the promise. Abraham travelled all the way to Shechem. From there he went past Bethel and on towards Negev. Later on, because of a famine, he went to live in Egypt for a while before returning to Negev after an interruption of his stay in Egypt.

From Negev, he went all the way back to Bethel where he parted with Lot and moved to Hebron. The distances Abraham covered spanned vast regions, and moving with herds and servants, it was not an easy thing to do. Each of these places was associated with a major event in Abraham’s life. Indeed Abrahams incessant travel routine qualifies Genesis for the classification as an epic.

Finally, it is evident from Genesis that in addition to favouring Abraham, God also took his side in several instances. When Abraham went to pursue Lots captors, he had three hundred and eighteen men to his side.

With this band of men, he conquered four kings! While nothing extraordinary is on record about how he did it, it is incredible that a man with that few men can defeat the armies of four kings. God must have intervened somehow. In another instance, God openly took Abraham’s side when Abraham went to Gerar and said Sarah was his sister.

King Abimelech of Gerar took her in for a wife innocently. God warned him to return Sarah to Abraham, but gave no rebuke to Abraham. In fact, Abraham went to pray for Abimelech to lift off a curse that subsequently befell him and his wives, “so that they could have children again” (Gen 20.17).

The classification of Genesis as an epic is not without problems. In Abraham’s time, there seem to be other persons that God was also showing favour.

We will write a custom Essay on Is the book of genesis an epic? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More One of them was Melchizedek who Abraham met after he had defeated the four kings. Abraham gave him a tenth of all he had because he was a priest of the most high. In addition, while Abraham travelled great distances, his nephew Lot was with him most of the time, which shows that it may have been a common thing for people to travel great distances in that day and time in search of resources.

Finally, while God seems to go out of his way to defend and show favour to Abraham, he obeys Him. This is arguably the reason God worked with Abraham and so he may easily have worked with anyone else who would have been able to walk in obedience as Abraham did. To a fair extent, Genesis is classifiable as an epic, but exceptions are necessary for the actions of the charaters involved. We therefore conclude that Genesis is an epic, but not on a strict criteria.

Works Cited Zondervan NIV Study Bible. Fully rev. ed. Kenneth L. Barker, Gen. ed. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2002. Print.


“Misery” by Anton Chekhov. Analysis of Summary and Themes college admission essay help

Misery by Anton Chekhov is one of the most famous works of the author and one of the saddest short stories written in the twentieth century. The title of the story does justice to the theme of the story, which is of loneliness, misery, and the need to communicate one’s feelings. This essay shall explore the overall message and provide an analysis of “Misery” by Anton Chekhov.

The story begins with the description of Iona Potapov, a sled driver who is also the protagonist of the story. From the beginning, the reader comes to know that the mood of the story is sad as the author describes the main character as “all white like a ghost” (Chekhov). From the description of Iona and his behavior, it is clear that something is wrong.

Soon it is told that Iona’s son had died a week before, which has left him this way. The story takes place on a cold evening in winter, which reflects the feelings of Iona. As he has no wife, all Iona wants in return for his son’s death is someone he can share his grief. His desperation to share the memory of his son with someone is revealed when he thinks to himself, “To whom shall I tell my grief?” (Chekhov).

As the story goes forward, Iona’s daily encounter with his customers reveals his loneliness. The analysis essay on Anton Chekhov’s story demonstrates that, while Iona is continuously trying to share his grief with someone, anyone at all, but no one seems to care. Everyone is caught up in their little world and appears to be too busy to spare some time to share a stranger’s misery. The ignorance of people can be seen from the way they respond to Iona when he tells them that he soon expired only a week back. He hopes talking to women would be more effective, but the result is the same.

One of the customers says that “We shall all die…Come, drive one… I simply cannot stand crawling like this! When will he get us there?” (Chekhov). It is clear that meaningless personal engagements are dearer to people than a stranger’s life-changing experience. The brutality of the world is revealed through the passengers that Iona drives around. No one is willing to listen to Iona despite the continuous efforts made by him, which makes his need to talk very obvious.

After being disappointed by the apathetic behavior of the surrounding public, Iona decides to go home early. The author describes the extent of his misery when he writes that “If Iona’s heart were to burst and his misery to flow out, it would flood the whole world, it seems, but yet it is not seen” (Chekhov).

In the summary of the short story “Misery,” it is explained that, as Iona reaches home, another part of his misery is revealed, which is poverty. He sits next to the “big dirty stove” where the air is “full of smells and stuffiness” (Chekhov). The symbolism in the story can be seen when Iona realizes that he will never find a person who would care about his misery or even pretend to do so and decides to share the memories of his son with a white mare, which is not able to speak but is always by his side.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The ending of the story is rather sad because Iona fails to find even a single human being to share his grief and has to settle with an animal, which is a symbol of his loneliness. Though Iona is relieved to be able to talk to someone finally, the fact remains that it is an animal with which Iona shares his feelings and not a human being who can understand the grief and respond to it. Even though Iona feels better, the reader is left upset.

The theme of “Misery” by Anton Chekhov of misery, as the title suggests it, and loneliness. According to Heri Nurdiyanto, the story is about “how one man’s grief is ignored by the public, just when he needs someone’s attention the most” (Nurdiyanto). This is true as Iona is struggling to find a person to talk to about his deceased son but is ignored by the rude public.

The saddest part of the story is that people continue to ignore even after he tells them that his son has died. It is one thing when a person does not know, but deciding to ignore Iona even after knowing about his misery brings forth the dark side of humans. The story shows the other side of humans, which is of ignorance, which is something that we don’t like to acknowledge.

Lawrence Jay Dessner describes the end of the story as a “kind of pathetic relief” and “a horrifying and heartbreaking revelation” (Dessner). The way Iona decides to relieve himself from the burden of his grief is indeed a “pathetic relief” as he started talking to a horse. Though it is not a bad thing to converse with animals, the reason why Iona does is different.

As the analysis of “Misery” by Anton Chekhov shows, he does it because he could not find a person even after trying so hard. Though he encountered many people, none of them were willing to listen to the sled driver. The brutality and rudeness of people toward Iona are rather horrifying, heartbreaking, and deeply felt by the reader. The saddest part remains that this ignorance was not involuntary, but a well thought reaction.

Works Cited Chekhov, Anton. “Misery.” 2010. Read Print. 23 September 2010

Dessner, Lawrence Jay. “Head, Heart, and Snout: Narrative and Theme in Chekhov’s “Misery.” College Literature (1985): 246-257.

We will write a custom Essay on “Misery” by Anton Chekhov. Analysis of Summary and Themes specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Tips To Effective Global Communication Essay (Article) essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

Learn The Other Cultures

Break Language Barriers

Learn To Read Between The Lines

Learn How To Localize

Research OnThe Country’s Work Culture

Embrace The Modern Technology


Works Cited

Introduction Up until recently, communication with the outside world was difficult due to lack of technology. Engaging in global businesses was almost impossible but that has now changed and global communication has been made easy. Introduction of new and effective technology such as internet, telephones and televisions has made communication cheaper and faster.

With our expanding company now engaging in business with Japan, Germany and France, all the employees will need to learn how to communicate globally. The purpose of this is to enhance the working relationship in the three countries, to avoid shameful language that can destroy the working relationship and to help us diversify. We shall discuss tips on how to become effective global communicators.

Learn The Other Cultures To become an effective global communicator, one needs to conduct a research on the other culture in order to learn how to communicate with them. Due to cultural difference, each cultural language differs with the other. One needs to get out of the local communication he is used to and adopt the global communication.

This tends to be difficult if the other culture is not understood properly and lack of research can act as a hindrance to effective communication. Gray (57) suggests that one needs to visit the other culture and completely immerse himself in it to understand it better. Tan (9) tends to agree with this by arguing that each community has a different way of how they conduct their business and if one needs to learn the different culture of that community.

Break Language Barriers The English language is commonly used when communicating but one should be wary of countries that do not use it as a primary language (Tan 96). In our case, we shall be engaging with the people from France whose primary language is French and not English.

In order to effectively communicate with our counterparts from France, one should avoid witty English jargon and maintain simplicity. It is also important to note some of the words used in communication as some countries take some words to be offensive in their culture (Muddyman 115).

Learn To Read Between The Lines Some cultures are very sensitive and one should be very careful when communicating with them. If it is a face-to-face meeting, learn how to watch the body language of the listeners to determine whether your language is causing a discomfort or not. If it is through a telephone call, some actions like silence on the other end can indicate many reactions to the discussion at hand (Gray 48).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This helps one to know how his information or message is being received. If an odd expression is noticed, then one needs to tactically change the wordings he is using to communicate.

Learn How To Localize Any global communicator needs to learn how to localize tactfully with the locals. According to Gray (2008), localization needs balancing between its expense and the benefits one expect to achieve. Muddyman (25) further advise that when localizing, one should not be keen on the localized words being communicated rather than the message being put across to the local employees. One should seek services of a local communicator or a firm that has expertise in effective translation.

Research OnThe Country’s Work Culture Each country handles their businesses differently. According to Tan (20), one needs to do a research on how different countries do their business. In Japan for example, they like going straight to business and their impatience will automatically tell if you are veering off the subject.

In the research, one needs to know how employees in different countries react and feel towards a certain messages being communicated to them (Muddyman 46). The employees in Germany for example expect a message that is put in the company’s goals context.

Those in France on the other hand prefer messages that have consequences that will last for a longer period. A good way of understanding the work culture of the different countries will be by encouraging a feedback kind of communication in any of the messages sent to them. This helps to understand how they conduct their business in the feed-back message and to be able to gauge their feelings towards a particular thing. It also helps to build trust between the two companies (Gray 22).

Embrace The Modern Technology Acquiring the state of art communication equipment and learning how to operate them should be among the main priorities of any global communicator. Technology advances over the years and one should be able to keep up to date with the latest trend for effective communication around the world (Tan 56). This avoids delays in any business transaction and any global communicator should always remember that ‘time lost is money lost.’

Conclusion Anybody can learn how to become a global communicator and it only calls for individual passion to learn how to. We shall all need to learn by following the given tips in order to enhance our business relations between France, Germany and Japan.

We will write a custom Article on Tips To Effective Global Communication specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Gray, Dave. Ten Tips For Global Communicators. Communication Nation. April 2010. Web.

Muddyman, Gary. 3 Simple Steps For Effective Global Communication. International Association of Business Communication. July 2010. Web.

Tan, Teresa. How To Communicate Globally. eHOW. Sept 2010. Web.


Is Creon a Good Leader According to Machiavelli and Hobbes? essay help online free

Table of Contents Introduction

Machiavellian Leader

A Leader according to Hobbes

Creon’s Leadership


Works Cited

Introduction True leadership has nothing to do with wealth, money, or fame; it has everything to do with service to others. It is about ones sacrifice and choice to represent people. Machiavelli and Hobbes have stood out to provide the characteristics of a good leader. Machiavelli depicts a leader as one with qualities like love, mercy, among others.

On the other hand, Hobbes portrays a leader as one who is rational, non-materialistic, to mention a few. Creon happens to be a leader of Thebes. He is a cruel, unforgiving dictator. From these qualities and those given by Machiavelli and Hobbes, it is clear that, given an opportunity, Machiavelli and Hobbes cannot consider Creon a good leader.

Machiavellian Leader Written by Nicolo’ Machiavelli in 1505, The Prince is a book dedicated to leaders. The author illustrates this by devoting it to the famous Florentine ruler Lorenzo de’ Medici. His main agenda is to advice leaders, and all in general. This provides the reason as to why he writes eight chapters, from XV-XXIII, about the caliber of a reputable leader. He addresses the virtues of mercy and love positing that kings ought to be merciful rather than being cruel, and need to be loved and feared, but not hated.

They ought not to be fast in acting or believing but rich of courage. He/she should have people behind to offer him defense. This is a so basic attribute because the absence of people not only in a government, but also in any society, implies a state of dormancy with no activity-taking place. A leader should have them to back up his opinions and foster military endeavors. According to Machiavelli, leaders should behave in a merited manner as exposited next.

Though he puts it in a comical way, he says that leaders should posses or act as if they own merits. Why is it so to him? People are much interested and attracted by leaders with good virtues. Leaders need to be wise and a wise leader will portray virtues whether real or imaginary. As aforementioned, a leader with people is as a house strongly founded. He/she cannot loose in whichever circumstances. Though more of a plan than a quality, a reputable leader will utilize his/her weapons in case of fights. He/she ought not to employ others.

For instance, soldiers from within can fight tirelessly even if it calls for their death, while those hired can escape the battle in fear of the loss. Lastly, he/she should be able to strike a balance of the already mentioned attributes. This calls for intelligence. It crowns the rest! Without these characters, any leader can never prosper as per Machiavelli. Nevertheless, Hobbes has a different but not opposing view on leaders and leadership.

A Leader according to Hobbes The book The Leviathan, which forms part of Thomas Hobbes works was published in 1660 and stands out as a major booster of today’s philosophy. He has already analyzed how terror forces people into entering societies. Chapters 17-18 address the picture of a good philosopher, what he/she ought to portray to the external world. According to him, they should not be money-orientated.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hobbes adhered to the notion that, a philosopher should be morally and politically upright possessing increasing good works and corresponding decreasing sufferings subjected to people.

Egocentricity is a character evident in any being, normal, abnormal, leader, philosopher, etc. This needs no argument. The validity of anything said or done by anybody should be based on a concrete reason. This brings the subject of rationalism. According to the leadership principles of these two scholars viz. Machiavelli and Hobbes, Creon’s leadership is void.

Creon’s Leadership The play Antigone, written by Sophocles, addresses the subject of leadership as portrayed by Creon, the king of Thebes. Creon is too stern and a dictator. He creates the laws of the land by his own without welcoming his people’s views, ignores their traditions, and forces them to obey the laws.

Whether violence results or not, he is not interested. According to him, if the people of the country abide by laws made by the leader, then this must be a good leader. He wants to show his potential as a king to his people. He does this by instilling fear in them. This fear and not love pushes them into obeying his new laws. According to Machiavelli, Creon has the people, they fear him, but they do not love him. Moreover, he is an arrogant and a domineering king proved by the statement he makes next.

The king says, “As I see it, whoever assumes the task, the awesome task of settling the city’s course, and refuses to adopt the soundest policies, but fearing someone, keeps his lips locked tight and he’s utterly worthless” (Sophocles Lines 198-202). This depicts the king’s view on the attributes a good leader should posses.

According to him, the leader should create laws and have powers in order to attract people’s attention. Moreover, any person violating the laws of the land deserves a severe penalty from the king to act as reminder, failure to which people will change their views concerning the strength of the king. In other words, they will term him as frail.

This is contrary to Hobbes’ view of a king as one who should be morally upright. Creon’s undoing is his misconstrued belief, which mistakes obedience for humanity; law should serve its subjects; however, Creon thinks people should serve the law even if it is detrimental proved by his beliefs as espoused in the succeeding paragraph.

We will write a custom Essay on Is Creon a Good Leader According to Machiavelli and Hobbes? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to the laws, it is a crime to do anything different to what the law says. The king does exactly according to it. He thinks that people will view him as good and one who is obedient and hence earn people’s favor. By so doing, he believes that he will be termed as a powerful king.

He thinks that the initiative of being stern and firm in his plans will boost the title of his city, Thebes. His view of a good leader as one who should impose his laws severely is portrayed during their scenario with Antigone who had offended the laws of the land. One time he declares, “See that you never side with those who break my orders” (Sophocles Line 245). He declares a cruel punishment to any who disobeys not only him but also the land and its people.

The penalty for these offences is that the affected will not be buried after dying. Machiavelli disagrees with this when he depicts a leader as one rich in virtues. At times, laws of man should bow to laws of nature but Creon cannot hear or condone such and this comes true when Antigone’s brother dies accidentally.

The god-fearing Antigone believes that no other being on Earth deserves as much respect as god. Those who believe that a god, powerful than man, exists carry out a burial ceremony if one of their people dies. Antigone attempts this only to face the law of the land set by the king. She is killed and her brother disposed like rubbish.

The king does this publicly to show people how much he adheres to his rules. This is an attribute of powerful leaders according to him. His hostility forces people to dance to his tune in his fear. This is illustrated when Antigone’s sister gives her views concerning the burial of their brother. Her words, “I am forced…I have no choice and I must obey those in power” (Sophocles Lines 79-80), shows how she is among those affected by Creon’s leadership.

Conclusion Thoughthey are dead and forgotten, Machiavelli and Hobbes have left behind a legacy. Their works have touched the hearts of millions and millions of people. They have provided the standards upon which leadership qualities compares. If the today’s Creons would emulate the yesterday’s Machiavelli and Hobbes, the field of leadership would register a great improvement.

Though it is a choice to lead, it requires love, skills, and support of people to make good leader. Creon could not qualify to be one gauged on Machiavelli and Hobbes’ parameters of a good leader.

Works Cited Sophocles. “The Three Theban Plays.” Translated by Robert, Fagles. Penguin: New York, 2000.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Is Creon a Good Leader According to Machiavelli and Hobbes? by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


Psychology of Behavior: Anxiety Disorders Essay (Critical Writing) a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Cognitive behavioural therapy

Alcohol abuse and violence

Positive and negative reinforcement

Reference List

Anxiety disorders continue to affect millions of people around the world annually. In America, an estimated 41 million adults are affected making them live in fear and uncertainty (American Psychiatric Association, 1994, p. 34). Anxiety disorders manifest themselves for lengthy periods which may last up to six months (National Institute of Mental Health, 2010, para. 5-10).

For instance, post traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) manifests itself in an injured person or a close relative after a terrifying act. Symptoms generally include becoming emotionally numb, startling easily, loss in interest, aggressiveness and lack of affectionate behaviour.

Manifestation of flashbacks through nightmares and daydreams occurs within six months after experiencing the accident (Schacter, 2009, p. 34). While symptoms of PTSD are common in other anxiety and depression disorders, their onset in PTSD mainly occurs after a terrifying act (Davidson, 2000, p. 12; Margolin


Fitness for life Argumentative Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

An obese person is one who has accumulated excess body fat that affects their health negatively. This condition prompted Lincoln University to introduce a ‘Fitness for life Program’, which endeavors to, peg physical fitness of students to academic merit in the attainment of diplomas.

It entails obese students taking 3 extra hours per week to cut their weight before graduating. However, this policy by the university has received mixed reactions since its inception, as it will be explained below, even as the first lot of students to whom the policy was applied nears their graduation.

It has been argued that the policy is segregative and, all students should undergo the fitness test, as opposed to only those who are obese. This fact was highlighted by one student of the university; Tiana Lawson, 21 in her editorial comment, in the Lincolian, by stating that she is confused by the policy as she does not understand why some people should be healthier than others. This policy would be more effective if it were applied to all students to keep their levels of fitness at par and prevent the feelings of segregation.

James DeBoy who is in charge of physical processes and activities argues that the university has limited resources. The historically black college that was founded in 1919 at San Francisco depends on public funding that is independently controlled. This eventually results in monetary constraints. If only the resources were available, then it would have been applied to all students in his view. This would then have quashed the feelings of selective application of the policy among the students.

Considering the constitutional rights of the students the policy seems paternalistic and intrusive to them. A professor of law at Temple University, David Kairys is of the legal opinion that Lincoln University is breaking new ground.

However, the part that seems unnecessary is forcing the students to engage in the practice. This is because it involves computing the height – weight dimensions to find the Body Mass Index (BMI) and the waist size, which is mandatory for students to partake. This may then create a conflict of interest between the university policies and the laws of the land.

Obesity makes an individual susceptible to certain terminal health conditions. This program according to DeBoy directly addresses the issue of obesity that is exponentially rising. All these are terminal illnesses that will eventually lead to the demise of the vibrant young men and women from college. The ‘Fitness for Life program’ will curb the possibility of contracting such ailments at an early stage.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The university risks deviating from its core function of providing education to compromising academic standards with physical fitness. Physical fitness does not necessarily have a direct relationship with academic performance. This fact was highlighted by Tiana Lawson in the Lincolian when she wrote in the editorial.

She did not go to Lincoln to be told that her weight was not in a satisfactory range rather she went there to get an edification which, as a three-time honor student, was something she had been doing quite well. This is despite the fact that she had a slightly elevated BMI.

Obesity contributes to making one both ineffective and inefficient. It compromises the on the output at the place of work as it impacts health wise on the body. Furthermore, it robs the quantity and quality of life according to DeBoy. This contributes to drastically decreasing the output of the student and being in the hunt for a job after graduating it will work to their disadvantage. The policy is instrumental in addressing such issues.

Position From the fore going, the ‘Fitness for Life program’ is found to have far more reaching merits as compared to the demerits both to an individual and society. The university should be encouraged to continue with the program. Furthermore, it should be adopted by institutions to ensure a healthy workforce with a high-level output and competence.


Life in the Kenya Refugee Camp Personal Essay cheap essay help

The onset of the politically instigated violence in my country meant that circumstances had taken a turn for the worst. The future seemed bleaker for me and scores of others who had now been left in this world with minimal hope to hang onto. I acknowledged that life had to be redefined. I had to carry the tag of a refugee, a position that came with immense challenges especially being in a foreign country called Kenya.

Xenophobia was the first significant challenge that I encountered in my new status, in society. Kenya is a nation with predominantly distinct people, being a foreigner does not make circumstances better. After traveling for a significant period, I arrived at the refugee camp called……………….

The patches of my country men gave me some sense of belonging. However, the natives had deeply rooted xenophobic feelings and were so spiteful of the foreigners. This position could not do any better in curbing the nostalgic feelings that were taking a toll on me. Life was steadily becoming unbearable due to the feelings pertaining to negativity.

A chronic shortage of food characterizes life in the camps, the over 50,000 refugees depended on the irregular hand outs from the UNHCR, Red Cross and other well wishers. The food rations are, however, so little and are not balanced. I was once struck by a bout of malnutrition and longing for a good meal. The situation is even worse for children, women and the sick because they can not fight for food with the strong refugees.

The limited or absence of water supply does not make life interesting in the camp. Most camps are hardship areas and lie close to the desert and other arid areas, thus water scarcity becomes a key challenge. The water supplied by the Red Cross and UNHCR is hardly enough to cook, leave alone bathing or washing clothes.

Life then becomes complicated as the sun scorches consequently making life uncomfortable. This is because Kenya lies in the tropical region. This is coupled with food shortage consequently resulting in frequent cases of human dehydration and starvation.

Inadequacy of healthcare services is another grave challenge that I faced in the camp. Medical staff as illustrated by the nurse and doctor is rarely available at the camp. We had to depend on mobile clinics that did rounds in the camp at irregular levels. The drugs presented were questionable since they did little to alleviate the pain I was experiencing.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These conditions led to unwarranted deaths that could easily be prevented had there been proper medical care. It is noteworthy that malaria is an ailment that was common in the camps. I remember my dear friend Said undergoing medical tribulations due to poor attention by the therapeutic personnel.

The frequent tribal clashes in the neighborhood could not make life any better in the refugee camp. At some point, I even thought their major economic activity was cattle rustling due to the frequency in which such activities occurred. This made numbers in the camp increase since the locals became internally displaced and moved to the camp. That served to further strain the relationship between the natives and foreigners, in addition, to aggravating the food and water crises.

Insecurity was so rife in the camp. It is noteworthy that the empty shelters within the camp harbored criminals who then invaded the camp. This is with the aim of terrorizing the refugees. They even went further to sexually abuse women and young girls; furthermore, they torched the camps for reasons best understood by them. They were so inhumane that they eve stole the scarce food rations that we had been allotted by persons of good will. I deduced such an occurrence as the most detestable human act that culminates in strife.

Refugee life means that acquisition of information and knowledge has to be forfeited. Information is either unavailable or inaccessible. As a refugee, I remained unaware of the happenings in the world. I became so ignorant that I did not even know my privileges, constitutional rights and limitations as a refugee. Educational facilities are particularly scarce and nearly all of them are intricate to access.

Being in a foreign country, I experienced a sociocultural shock. People dressed differently, worshipped in dissimilar ways; furthermore, such persons went about their life in a manner that was foreign to me. As a refugee, I had no option but to conform and even do things that in my society were considered socially improper. I had no option but do it in order to fit into the society.

Life as a refugee in Africa entails a lot of compromises especially on issues that an individual considers wrong. Failure to compromise means that an individual is unlikely to survive in the host nation. Life in the refugee camp is so challenging with so little to smile about as most things are done against your will and are a betrayal of your beliefs.


Gucci Luxury Brand Essay essay help free: essay help free

Gucci, my favorite luxury brand, is a worldwide phenomenon. This fact instigated their partnership with UNICEF since 2005. This implied that specifically designed products would be sold, with part of the produce reserved for orphans and the homeless children worldwide. This initiative has seen over four million children educated through the schools for Africa initiative.

Provision of healthcare services and clean water for consumption is also incorporated in this project. After working at the Savoy in England, Guccio Gucci started a diminutive luggage store, in addition to, a leather goods company. He combined the skills he acquired at the workplace with the unique talents of craftsmen in his native town.

The brand picked up well such that tourists flocked his stalls and the goods were constantly in demand. This encouraged him to expand his production capacity and product range, with the aim of drawing more clients. The brand was well-liked with riders, who came for the signature leather pants when buying bags and other feminine accessories for their spouses.

Acquisition of raw materials (primarily leather) was not easy in Italy during the dictatorship regime, prompting the designers to experiment with uncommon materials of magnificence, like hemp, jute and linen. This heralded the invention of unique products, most notably the bamboo bag. It was an instant success, making it a favorite with high-end clients like royalties and celebrities. It remains one of their favorite signature brands to date.

The 50s brought with them moves to Milan and New York. This period saw the signature green-red-green stripe become an instant success globally and an identifier of the brand. This product signaled the advent of Gucci’s establishment as global luxury product. Guccio’s demise saw his sons Aldo, Vasco, Ugo and Rodolfo assume control of the enterprise.

The impact was instantaneous, with the quantity of overseas stores increasing to Paris, Palm Beach, London and Beverly Hills. The interlocking G logo was also introduced creating a modish insignia with reference to Guccio Gucci’s initials. This same year saw the company customize a scarf for Grace Kelly, the Hollywood star.

Their classic moccasin and horse bit costumes were made permanent addition to the Art Museum in New York. This age also saw an increased number of celebrities adopt their costumes and give stellar reviews for the same. The Jackie O is a bag that was made famous by an American first lady. These occurrences boosted their profile immensely. This continued into the 60s, with stores opening in Tokyo and Hong Kong. Ready to wear collections were established which featured reprints of the GG logo.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Leather jackets and fur coats were introduced in different sizes for male and female clients. Clothing lines for infants were also added to the product line. Luxurious crocodile skin garments with gold ornaments were also introduced. The Beverly Hills flagship was refurbished into an exclusive portico to provide serenity and privacy to affluent clients.

Currently, the brand is owned by a Bahrain based investment company. It still holds annual runway shows that began in the late 80s. This was happened after the business was almost run down by mismanagement and lack of creativity. It was successfully listed as a public company before entering an alliance with French company Pinault-Printemps-Redoute (PPR).

Currently it has other established brands for subsidiaries, like Yves Saint Laurent, Sergio Rossi, Bttega Venetta among others. Future prospects are positive, especially with the company back to profit making and a new team of experts in charge of the major operations.


A report on Johann Strauss II: The Waltz King Report college essay help

Biography Johann Strauss II was also known as Johann Baptist Strauss, Johann Strauss Jr., the Younger, or the Son. He was born on 25th October 1825 and died on 3rd June 1899 (Gartenberg 123).

Strauss who was also the most prominent of the Strauss family was born in St. Ulrich and died in Vienna where he was buried at the Zentralfriedhof. As Crittenden indicates, “the composer was of an Austrian nationality and mainly did light music in particular dance music and even operettas” (89). He is also known to have composed quadrilles, polkas, waltzes, ballets, operettas, opera and marches.

Even though his father opposed his pursuit of music, he secretly involved himself in studying the art. He is mostly remembered for some of his great waltz pieces such as “tales from the Vienna woods”, “Kaiser-Walzer”, and “The Blue Danube”. In polka, he is well known for pieces like “Tritsh–Tratsh” and “Pizzicato”. Some of his best-known operettas are “Die Fledermaus” and “Der Zigeunerbaron”.

Chosen pieces Some of the songs that were incorporated in this report are:

Die Fledermaus (The Bat), overture to the operetta (RV 503-1) (8:31)

Conductor: Martin Sieghart, Genre: waltz.

Geschichten aus dem Wienerwald (Tales from the Vienna Woods), waltz for orchestra, Op. 325 (RV 325) (11:59)

Conductor: Ondrej Lenard. Genre: waltz

Annen-Polka, for orchestra, Op. 117 (RV 117) (4:31)

Conductor: Johannes Wildner: Genre: Polka

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Wiener Blut (Vienna Blood), waltz for orchestra, Op. 354 (RV 354) (8:29)

Conductor: Ondrej Lenard. Genre: waltz

Rosen aus dem Suden (Roses from the South), waltz for orchestra, Op. 388 (RV 388) (8:25)

Conductor: Ondrej Lenard. Genre: waltz

Sources The main sources of reading are:

Jacob, H. E. Johann Strauss, Father and Son: A Century of Light Music. The Greystone Press. 1940.

Gartenberg, Egon . Johann Strauss — End of an Era. Pennsylvania State University Press. 1972

Traubner, Richard. Operetta: A theatrical history. Routledge. p. 131

Crittenden, Camille. Johann Strauss and Vienna. Cambridge University Press. p. 89.

We will write a custom Report on A report on Johann Strauss II: The Waltz King specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Fantel, Hans. The Waltz Kings. William Morrow


Introduction to Criminology Term Paper online essay help

The term criminology refers to the design and scientific study of the extent, nature, control and cause of the criminal behaviors in both the individual and society. Crime is any act committed that deprives the individuals and the society of their values, rights and beliefs. There are different reasons why people commit crimes. Several factors such as the society, systems, culture and economy affect the criminal behaviors of a person. The criminal act may be as a result of a combination factors or one factor stated above.

The reasons behind a person’s desire for committing a crime vary from an individual to the other. The reasons include anger, greed, revenge, jealousy, or pride. Many people organize for successful crimes just to acquire and live a better life. The act is in some people. Several criminals think that the action is more lucrative than performing routine jobs. It is in their minds that crime brings joy and substantial rewards.

I think that inadequate parenting skills like neglected and sexually abused children are liable to be criminals later in life. Peer pressure and drug abuse can also lead to criminal offences. Drug users will always think negatively on how to make money for more drugs than what they have. Income and level of education is a significant factor leading to crime. Low-wage earners may be tempted to get additional resources to make ends meet.

Some will automatically prefer illegal processes to get cheap cash. Easy accesses to handguns which are sold cheaply give criminals a sense of security. They can be able to accomplish vicious crimes because of the support they get from the firearms. I may commit crime, especially white-collar crime, for monetary gain to meet my budgetary needs.

People become criminals through a process in their life. The life experiences people face in life makes them think differently and acquire new skills. They eventually chose what they want to be. It is believed that all criminals have some basic denominator.

The intention is to make some gains in their actions done. Different criminals have different reasons for their actions. Some will be criminals for a specified period while others will make it for life. The theory of sociology says that the major cause of crime is the straining groups and individuals undertake.

These people can not live without criminal acts. An individual will experience such strains when they can not achieve their goals. The same will happen when their values are taken away by other people. Lower- class people will steal to make additional money because they can not get enough from the low wages they earn. There are cases where crime follows family line. There re some instances where all family members are criminals.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The best way of taming the action in the society is by reforming the system especially the judicial, economic and the education. A change should start with oneself. The legal domain commits white-collar crimes and goes undetected.

There should be guidelines in the usage of force by law enforcers like the use of firearms. Clear guidelines on lawyers and prosecutor roles should be implemented. The principles on controlling juvenile delinquency and their protection should be entrenched in the judicial system. The length of detention should be reduced for the offenders.

Prisoners who remain in for more than two years find it hard to re-incorporate into the society. Another best way of reducing crime is by reducing the opportunities. This can be ensured by increasing the number of the police force in the streets and increasing their income. Street lights should be on all the time. Creation of employment is a principal strategy to boost the economy.

This will tame crime because many people will be earning a living. Control of outlawed drugs should be intensified to tame drug addiction among the users. I think that there should be criminal education by the judicial system to enlighten people on the dangers of crimes.


Great Britain’s Macroeconomics In Relation To The US Term Paper best essay help: best essay help

Introduction The Great Britain is legitimately known as the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland (See Appendix A).The state is governed under a constitutional monarchy system and forms the largest island in United Kingdom. In principle, Great Britain comprises of three nations namely England, Scotland and Wales, it is simply referred to as Britain (Budd 234). A peek in the past reveals the root of the profuse growth of this economic kingdom which forms one of the strongest world’s economies.

In the primordial days of the British Empire, the UK was the leading economic giant of the world. Great Britain created an economical platform through which industrial revolution was birthed. The mammoth economy was however destabilized by the innumerable costs accrued to the first and the second world wars and the great depression in the ninety’s. The disbandment of the union between the empire and the republic of Ireland further threw the economy into tumult reducing the empires economic acumen (Dennis 44).

The UK is still very vibrant in the global economic dominion rated as the sixth largest economy in the world (Budd 93). Since the economic down turn in the early ninety’s there has been two periods of strong economic feat. Under the leadership of Margaret Thatcher, the empire was able to disband outdated economic policies paving a way for new multipart strategies which enhanced economic growth.

Thatcher fought battles to break the influence of the trade union to usher in free markets, augment competitiveness, cost control and quality improvement. Her economic restructuring enhanced the shedding off the Sick Man of Europe[1] pall in 1990’s. In 1997, the ‘New Labour’ government under the headship of the economically proficient Gordon Brown, the government inherited and enlarged the earlier policies and sustained economic growth (Charlwood 83).

The History Of Great Britain In the year 1901, when Queen Victoria died, the Great Britain came into terms with the fact that their economical adeptness had diminished owing to the immerging competition menace posed by Germany and the US (Dennis 67). These countries had stealthily risen through industrial developments to offer a taut economical antagonism to the Great Britain.

The increasing economic rivalry, the First World War trouncing, and the great depression of 1930’s relatively slowed the economic growth of the Great Britain. Thus, the kingdom’s unsurpassed global position as the economic leader was thwarted. The nation’s economy was callously daunted by the Great Depression; a recent research by Ambrose suggests that the nation has not fully recovered the blow of the staggering experience (61).

After the chilling experience of the world war one and the great depression, the kingdom treaded parsimoniously to deter loss and garner economical edge in the international economic market. However, World War two emerged emitting all the detrimental economic repercussions possible. The British communication and governing structure was utterly destroyed leading to the loss of all the colonies as the Britain empire was disbanded (Bryson 211).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Labour Party came into play in the 1945’s general elections and with it came myriad reforms in the Britain’s economy which sought to augment and amend the already dilapidated economy (Bill 214). Labour Party introduced new economic policies such as tax increment and industry nationalization. Other economic facets were created to reinforce growth and economic recovery and these included health pensions and social securities (Charlwood 47).

For the period spanning 1945 to 1951, the labour government put into action a political system which was deeply rooted in collectivism. Through the collectivism governance, the government nationalized its industries and the economy was directed by the state (Dennis 73). The first and the second world Wars had confirmed the benefits accrued to state participation in running of political and leadership matters. There was thus an emphatic reinforcement of state oriented government orientation severely backed by the conservatives.

For duration lasting six years 1964-1970, the Labour Party under the leadership of Harold Wilson was incapable of providing a viable economic solution a factor which led to devaluation of the pound in 1967(Charlwood 112).

During this period there was a relatively low economic growth which was attributed to competition deficiency in some economic quarters such as the state owned industries, there was poor industrial communication and the vocational training offered was compromised.

The political parties came into a coherent conclusion, that Britain needed to join the European Economic Community EEC in order to perk up its economy and in 1973 the Prime Minister Edward Heath[2] led Britain into EEC (Ambrose 37).

In the early years of 1970, the British economy went on a downward spiral due to the strike actions by the trade unions; in the year 1973 there was oil calamity which sapped the economic potential of the nation. A massive period of time was guzzled in strike and acrimony between the state and the trade unions.

The acute industrial contention along with mounting price rises and joblessness perked up the state with tension and there was no viable concurrence forthcoming. Eventually, in 1978 the unity between the state and the trade unions collapsed and the rule of the Labour party under Jim Callaghan came to an end.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Great Britain’s Macroeconomics In Relation To The US specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Margaret Thatcher was elected in 1979 and she wrought forth exceedingly dissimilar approach to governance garnering diverse changes in economical approach and labor relations. Some of the policies she implemented included industrial privatization for effective management, reformed industrial relations and a reform in the taxation policy. Under her leadership competition was accentuated creating room for product improvement and quality augmentation.

All the monetary policies embraced under Thatcher’s leadership helped to cut down on public spending, and hiked prices which led to inflation of the currency. Margaret Thatcher’s more liberated policies paved room for growth, competition and quality production, this in essence bolstered economic boom in the early 1980’s by the year 1990 even the strong opponents of Thatcher’s policies dropped their antagonism. Owing to the highly charged political gale in the year 1990 Margaret Thatcher stepped down from the office.

In the year 2001 after the New Labor Party had taken over the office, new policies and government regulatory policies were embraced such as tax increment, industrial specialization and increased competition in the manufacturing industries.

Great Britain’s Major Exports Research carried out by United Nations established that the Great Britain garners only 1% of the world’s populace (Bill 89). The UK is rated as the fourth prime trading nation in the world (Student Encyclopedia 29). The major export products manufactured by the Great Britain include heavy machinery and transport products, these products are mainly sent abroad to growing economies like China, Malaysia and Singapore.

The UK has also established its predominant place as the exporter of chemical products such as pharmaceutical drugs and Biotech products produced by specialized companies like Glaxo Smith Kleine, the Astra medical drug company and Zeneca. US is a major importer of chemical products from the UK to cater for its cosmic market demands.

The Great Britain contributes immensely in the global arena to export defense and aviation products such as firearms and armory which is manufactured by specialized companies such as Rolls Royce Engines and BAe .The Great Britain exports a ten percentage of the global service exports(Krassimir 14).

Owing to the literacy level and economic stability, the country is able to export banking service, computer related services such as programming and computer network troubleshooting, broking of sticks in the shares markets and the insurance service.

Unemployment Figures In Great Britain

Owing to the increased literacy level and industrial growth, unemployment and inactivity in the Great Britain has been reduced to minimum levels. This trend has however been hampered by the current economic crisis which has both ravaged and dented the global economic function.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Great Britain’s Macroeconomics In Relation To The US by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Since the year 2008 there has been a rising drift in the rate of unemployment due to the recession and the fall in the UK’S GDP (Bureau of European and Eurasian Affairs 12). As a result of this, the number of individuals enrolled for receiving workless benefits has increased.

In 1996 labor market laws were implemented to ensure that the employment rate has increased, the current economic hurdle however poses a major challenge to those policies and their dexterity during harsh economic down turns is yet to be hard-edged (Bureau of European and Eurasian Affairs 7). The current indicators point out there is a decreased inactivity rate for the people aged between sixteen to sixty four as the economy thrash in an endeavor to pick up (labor market 3) (see appendix B).

Goods And Services Supplied By Great Britain

Great Britain exerts its place in the international trade market as the major supplier of plastic goods, aerospace products for transportation and US is a key importer of these products (Ambrose 57). The UK also exports electrical products and hi-tech electronic equipment allover the globe. Some specialized companies like Uniliver export foodstuff and drinks allover the globe, uniliver has stretched its tentacles to reach out and tame the African markets.

Communication devices which have garnered massive use in the contemporary computer savvy society form a major export basis for the Great Britain. It thus supplies communication accessories and satellite dishes to the booming economic nations like china. BP, Shell and Centrica are three major specialized industries which export finished petroleum and energy products to the US and the other active economies of the world.

Use Of American Resources To Market Products Globally The Great Britain and the US form a compact trade union through which they exchange goods and services. The UK has been able to gain mileage in the global trade by utilizing technology, the US currency and the personnel to enhance its trade activities.

The British foreign policy exerts a strong emphasis on a close harmonization of its trade activities with the US (Student Encyclopedia 37). The bilateral coordination of the two economic giant is reflected in commonality in ideas, language and economic practices which keep both nation in accord in their trade activities.

After the end of the Second World War the two economies merged their potential after realizing they needed each other to stay afloat in the global economic arena. The US and the UK have established a working rapport and share similar foreign policies and foreign security policies (Paul 33).

American Production Technology

Some non-profit organizations in the US such as GT2 embrace the globe to enhance ease in exportation of goods and services. Through this organization the UK has established latitude through which it can export products to the American market faster and economically (Bill 13). The organization creates a link through which the American labor can be exported to the UK hence providing jobs for Americans and labor for the UK.

Through computer-aided technologies the organization is able to create and expand enterprises on a global scope. The computers aid to lower the cost of production and improve the quality of the finished goods. The labor obtained from America comprise of thoroughly trained and mentored employees. The organization has integrated and simplified the export process and helps the UK to sell its export products to the US with a lot of ease.

American Currency

Trade has a massive latent for raising income and bolster growth and development. Economic growth can be attained when the trading filed and currency is unified. The US dollar acts as the globally standardized currency for trade in all countries. Through the standardization of the currency, the UK has been able to cut down costs since its currency is very powerful and commands the market demand.

In the year 1944 a specialized agency for enhancing international buying and selling of the foreign currency was enacted to at the Bretton Woods Conference, there are over 180 country members who are members of the IMF which is mandated to oversee foreign currency trade (Labor Market 34).

The IMF stabilizes exchange rates of currency, provides financial advice and assists the borrowing countries. The US dollar is the standard currency which gauges the worth of a foreign currency. The UK uses the currency to standardize the sterling pound in order to trade in the global arena. Since the sterling pound is a well managed currency with minimal inflation rates, once exchanged into dollars the country obtains more fiscal value and it is empowered to trade more easily in the global markets.

American Labor Force

America is a densely populated continent; it offers a glut of labor force to the global market. Owing to the improved computer technology and the high literacy rate, some of the Americans migrate to the UK to pursue professional careers in the manufacturing industries and this helps the UK to cut down on costs and improve productivity.

Topical trends garnered by the wave of globalization like the massive growth in China and India has spurred a wave of job outsourcing. Thus the American labor force has been immensely outsourced to the UK. This trend helps to bolster productivity and improve growth and industrial profitability.

The Great Britain Economic Indicators The British economy is highly global and it enmeshes with the American economy to create a pool through which international trade is enhance and bolstered to reap maximum benefits to the global village.

Great Britain’s Gross Domestic Product

The United kingdom is rated number two largest economy in Europe with a Gross Domestic Product of $2.27 trillion. In the year 2008, the GDP growth was rated at 1.1 % but in 2009 it reduced to -3.2% with the raising economic indicators, the GDP is expected to increase by -1.1% in 2010 fiscal year. The UK current population is sixty one million people and the GDP percerpita is US$37.4k. Consequently, UK is rated as the thirtieth richest country in the world (Student Encyclopedia,56). See appendix C.

The Great Britain Literacy rate

A report carried out by the national literacy trust recently revealed that one out of every five UK citizens is illiterate, the report further elaborated that one out of every six adults in the UK has lower literacy rate than an 11-year-old child (National Literacy Trust 45).

Great Britain Current Economy Conditions The Great Britain is ascending from economic trough and its gradually recovering from the economic despoil and ascending to the recovery phase. Innumerable economical miscalculations are associated with the economical furor which ravaged different sectors of the national economy(Bill 34).

Since the year 1990 there was accumulation of Asset bubbles in the stock market which created a vacuum in the economy thus in return thinned the currency value of the pound, devaluation of the currency led to inflation which pushed the economy in a downward trend.

There was a poorly calculated subterfuge implemented in the economic realm to unwind leverage in the global markets, the deleveraging process was done acutely. The presence of fraudulent financial gatekeepers created a leeway through which corrupt business deals were conducted.

This in essence left the financial institutions open to treachery and financial malfunction. Rating agencies made the best out of the situation and made profits while no one made watch of their activities. Some financial machinations engineered the crisis, for instance financial institutions evaded all the regulations and restrictions and there was increased financial leverage (Krassimir 56).

Conclusion There are myriad sectors of the UK economy coming in to grip with the global economic tumult which affected the economic stability adversely. The sectors are now struggling to instill consumer confidence. The housing market has been ripped by consumer paranoia and the employment sector is still exerting efforts to absorb the available labor force.

The manufacturing markets are picking from their lowest point and gradually gaining mileage as the recovery move unhurriedly, owing to the many factors affected by sour economic factors. It is anticipated that by the end of the year 2010, the UK economy will have recovered at a surmountable degree albeit the rising public debt.

Works Cited Ambrose, Edwards. America slides deeper into depression. Wall street journal. Vol 26. pp 56-61.

Bill, James. United Nations (UN) Human Development Report. (HDR). 2010. Web.

Bryson, Aniston. Managerial receptiveness to Unionize and Nonuninized Worker Voice in Britain, Industrial Relations. Vol 43, No 1, pp. 213-241. 2004.

Budd, Jake. Trade unions and employee friendly regulations in Britain. Industrial and Labor Relations Review. Vol 27, No 4, May, pp.125-134. 2006.

Bureau of European and Eurasian Affairs. Diplomacy in action. May 28, 2010. Web.

Charlwood, Usher. Influences on Trade Union Organizing Effectiveness in Britain British Journal of Industrial Relations. Vol 22, No 1, pp. 67-83. 2003

Dennis, Kleiman Michael. The UK Politics. Pearson Education Ltd. London. 2004.

Labor Market. Employment rate rises by 70.7 percent. September 2010. Web.

Krassimir, Petrov. Current Economic Crisis Worse than the Great Depression. 2008. Web.

National Literacy Trust. Transforming lives. June 2010. Web.

Paul, Graham. Unemployment and inactivity in the 2008–2009 recession. Labor Market Review, Vol 21, no 12, pp 32-34.

Student Encyclopedia. Britannica Online. The Ottoman Empire. Encyclopedia Britannica. 2010. Web.

Appendices Appendix A

The Great Britain

Excerpted from: Web.

Appendix B

Excerpted from: Web.

Appendix C

Excerpted from: United Kingdom GDP Growth Rate. Web.

Footnotes This is an epithet used in the mid 1800’s to describe the relentless economical obscurity in the European countries. The Ottoman Empire was the first to be described as a sick man of Europe. Definition deduced from. Web.

Heath was the first elected leader of the Conservative Party in 1965, in 1970 he managed to succeed as the prime minister In 1971 the leader signed the Treaty of Accession, joining the European Community. Was later succeeded by Margaret Thatcher. Web.


Barn Burning: Why Does Sarty Finally Report on His Father? Analytical Essay argumentative essay help

Human life is full of conflicts, which often occur on the grounds of discrepancy between one’s own moral feelings and the obligations imposed on the individual by his or her social environment. In William Faulkner’s short story “Barn Burning”, such conflict unfolds in the heart of the main character, Colonel Sartoris Snopes (or Sarty, for short).

Witnessing his father’s unsocial behavior, Sarty initially demonstrates loyalty to his kin and does not reveal the crimes his father has committed. However, with the course of time the boy changes his mind and acts according to his own moral standards. Such shift in attitudes takes place as a result of Sarty’s maturation and developing an ability to make independent choices and take weighted decisions.

As seen initially, Sarty is a child who is fully subordinate to the requirements of loyalty to family imposed on him by his setting on the one hand, and by his father’s authority on the other hand. Faulkner’s choice of the archetypal setting of a wagon mowing constantly from one place to another renders the message of the instability and vacillations that Sarty is experiencing in the formation of his morals.

In the short ten years of his life, Sarty has experienced dozens of resettlements to new places, all of them being identically “paintless” and deindividualized (Faulkner 421). In an endless procession of days filled with constant working and “the terror and grief” from never achieving the desired peace and comfort, Sarty acquires the feeling of “being pulled two ways like between two teams of horses” (Faulkner 425).

On the one hand, he intuitively feels that rebellion against the social norms is not always the right way to achieve normal life. However, on the other hand, his young mind and body are led through the maze of resettlements by his father’s will and authority which he does not dare to oppose, before a certain moment.

The authoritative character of Sarty’s father, Abner Snopes, is one of the key formative factors that dictate Sarty’s behavior. Snopes executes his iron will on his family with a stiffness and rigidness that Faulkner constantly emphasizes.

The camp fires Snopes makes are always “niggard” and “shrewd”, and the way he speaks to his family is nothing more than in a “harsh, cold voice” (Faulkner 420, 419). Such emotional detachment from his family reflects Snopes’ physical estrangement from society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More By opposing himself to the rest of the law-abiding citizens, Snopes becomes an archetypal character in Faulkner’s short story, a man who has withdrawn into a shell of his pride and prejudice and does not want to recognize the generally accepted norms of behavior. The only way Snopes can survive in the world hostile to his uncooperativeness is through ensuring that he is supported by his family.

That is why he constantly controls his son’s moral decisions by imposing a belief on Sarty that the only way to succeed is through family ties: “You got to learn to stick to your own blood or you ain’t going to have any blood to stick to you” (Faulkner 420). In this belief does Sarty live until he realizes that it is not the ultimate truth.

The first sign of change in Sarty’s unflagging support of his father occurs when he is placed in a new setting, the splendid de Spain estate.

In order to demonstrate all the ridiculousness of Snopes’ rigid behavior, Faulkner provides a vivid image of his walking to the mansion as perceived through Sarty’s eyes, “… the boy remarked the absolutely undeviating course which his father held and saw the stiff foot come squarely down in a pile of fresh droppings where a horse had stood in the drive and which his father could have avoided by a simple change of stride” (422).

This description is a symbolic illustration of all Snopes’ mistakes: by acting too narrow-mindedly and stubbornly he causes unpleasant things happening to himself and his family. Sarty gradually starts to realize that by avoiding those mistakes Snopes could have saved much trouble to their family and achieved the “peace”, “joy”, and “dignity” that Sarty intuitively dreams of (Faulkner 421).

Sarty’s dynamic character and the potential to change his behavior in compliance with his inner moral feeling is emphasized by Faulkner throughout the short story by mentioning the possible ideas Sarty would have were he older. At first viewing his father’s enemies as those of his own, Sarty is bound to go through “the terrible handicap of being young, the light weight of his few years” that do not allow him act according to his own choice (Faulkner 421).

But however strong Sarty was limited by “the old habit, the old blood which he had not been permitted to choose for himself”, there comes a crucial point at which he chooses to act his own way (Faulkner 427). By disobeying his father and running away, Sarty demonstrates the change in himself towards maturation and ability to take independent decisions.

We will write a custom Essay on Barn Burning: Why Does Sarty Finally Report on His Father? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In the final scene of the short story, Sarty is shown as a strong personality who answers not the narrow-minded ideals of kinship but his own moral feelings. The stiffness of his father’s ideas on life are contrasted to the “constant […] and ceaseless” movement of life around (Faulkner 429). Sarty chooses to follow the latter call and follow the road ahead of him without looking back at his past.

In “Barn Burning”, William Faulkner creates a powerful image of transition from childlike obedience to independent thinking by means of archetypal setting and characterization. The change in the setting prompts the change in the main character’s ideas and sets Sarty free of his father’s authoritarian control. By employing expressive literary means, Faulkner succeeds in rendering the idea of maturation and liberation from stagnant prejudices.

Works Cited Faulkner, William. “Barn Burning.” The Compact Bedford Introduction to Literature. Ed. Michael Meyer. 8th ed. Boston: Bedford/St Martin’s, 2009. 418–29.


Boat trip at Lake Leman Descriptive Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

The skies were clear except for an occasional cloud which appeared and vanished just as quickly. I made my way towards the park as I feasted my eyes on the picturesque scenes that were in my line of view.

I could make out the Chillon Castle and the Montreux Palace which is said to span as far back as the 17th century. However, the main attraction still remained to be Lake Geneva; Western Europe’s largest body of water whose crescent shape gives it an almost mystical look. The Lake lay calmly surrounded by the snow-capped Alps that only added to its allure.

Today was my personal day and I had decided to spend the day along the shores of Lake Leman and probably take a trip into the lake if I got the opportunity to. Even as I approached the lake from the South Westerly direction, I couldn’t help but think that the colorful brochures offered by travel agencies to tourists describing the lake as “a scenic attraction of unrivaled proportions that you will fall in love with” were not too much of an exaggeration.

Out in the distance, I could see pleasure boats sailing up and down the lake under the backdrop of Mont Blanc. My thoughts were jolted back to the present as an eager sailor shoved me to the side as he made his way to the docks, his shoulders laden with a heavy looking back and a long fishing rod sticking out like a flag.

The steady traffic of people into the park reached its peak at about noon as locals and foreigners alike, all ready to unwind during the weekend, streamed into the park. Owing to the pleasant weather conditions, most of the people were lightly dressed in colorful cloths; probably a reflection of their inner feelings of warmth and light-heartedness. Only the elderly forks donned heavy overcoats and expressed some reservation about the almost perfect weather conditions.

Most of the families settled on to the park benches or set out their picnic baskets on the ground while enjoying the scenic view provided by the lake with the crystal face and the ice-capped mountains in the distance. The younger generation could not resist the temptation in the form of the ice-cream and chocolate shops whose servings were as world renowned as the lake itself.

I found myself drifting to one of the chocolate vendors as though drawn there by a mysterious force that I knew nothing of. With my bar of chocolate in hand, I made my way to the lake shore. The cool breeze that blew from Lake Leman almost emitted some energy of its own and as it washed over me, I felt my burdened thoughts ease off to be replaced by a tranquility that only the lake could give. Looking at the blue skies reflected on the clear water, I felt enveloped by a calmness that I seldom experienced.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More After a moment of staring in awe at some mountaineers, I decided that they were getting more than their fair share of attention from the other awe-struck admirers from the park. I therefore decided to walk along the edge of the lake and as my feet sunk slightly into the warm sand and a tickling feeling rushed through me, I heard a somewhat familiar voice calling my name.

Looking around it was my friend John standing next to his luxurious boat which he uses to take tourists for a sail. John was in a relaxed manner, sporting his trademark enchanting smile even as he engaged in lively banter with his new customers.

I approached him apprehensively because he was in the company of a group of tourists and I am rather shy when in the company of strangers. He saluted me and announced that he was just about to take the group of tourists out on the lake. At his insistence, I joined the entourage.

A forlorn looking girl was part of the group and she snapped pictures of the lake at such a fast pace and I could only imagine she was a professional journalist of some sort. The intensity with which she took every single picture was captivating and all one could do was look at her in awe; none wanting to break the atmosphere she had created around herself. It was heavenly, distant and majestic.

This reminded me of a project I had been postponing for months now; buying myself a good camera and perhaps even trying my hand at photography. While my phone did have the inbuilt camera that are now standard for most phones, I did not hold any illusions that this was a far cry from the sophisticated apparatus that was in the hands of the girl who still continued to captivate the entire crew.

I closed my eyes and the calmness of the lake, the freshness of the air, the chirping of the birds flying across the lake and the slight breeze made me forget all the hustle and bustle that had characterized my week. The expression “one with nature” flirted with my mind and for once I could concur with this cliché. I took in a huge breath of air and I could almost hear my lungs shouting with joy as if to say this is the air that they should be given and not the musky air of the city.

I let out my breath slowly cherishing every second. All my troubles vanished and I could, for the time I was here, imagine that I was royalty. I opened my eyes and was not surprised at observing that most of the other passengers had the same delightful expressions as I did which suggested that they were all having the magical experience I had just had.

We will write a custom Essay on Boat trip at Lake Leman specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More I hadn’t noticed it but John had skillfully turned the boat and we were now headed to one of the docks. I couldn’t help feeling some sense of loss but I remembered that I could come back and re-experience the lake anytime I felt like.

A series of dark clouds had also appeared in the distance tainting the expansive fields of blue that were once the skies. As we stepped off the boat I couldn’t help myself. I had to see the photos the girl had taken. Seeing the pictures took me a few minutes back in time as she had so beautifully captured the emotion of the lake.

As though the chilly winds were not bad enough, rain started falling in steady torrents thus turning the once warm and comfortable park into a damp and wet scenario. I ran off to one of the cafes and sought refuge by the verandas since the insides were full of people seeking shelter from the rains. Only the elderly patrons of the park smiled to themselves albeit secretly as they congratulated themselves on their foresight in dressing up warmly and keeping to the relatively warm cafes.

After an hour of relentless rains and chilly winds, nature finally decided to be more benevolent and rays of sun pierced through the darkened skies. I decided to call it a day for it would soon be dark and I had to get home. And so my day at the lake came to an end. A day that had ended on a gloomy and unenthusiastic mood; an absolute contrast to the warm and cheerful manner in which it had begun.


Negative Effects of Putting up a Home shelter in the Neighborhood Argumentative Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Home shelters are not an entirely unacceptable idea in themselves as they go a long way in solving some social problems among a clique of people. However, it comes along with a number of challenges with far reaching consequences.

Statistically, an unplanned increase in the human population will put a strain on the social amenities present in the area. The establishment of a home will lead to population explosion in the region. However, the homes will not come along with an extra hospital, school or even places of worship.

This will, therefore, overstretch the existing facilities as a result of congestion. This will then compromise service delivery to the people. It is noteworthy that the social placing and classification of the area will also be lowered, as a result.

The population increase will come along with numerous social vices. Cases of burglary, banditry, theft, drug and substance abuse are most likely to be on the rise. This will provide a perfect ground for insecurity to breed because the area will now become a crime magnet. The growth and development of children will also be affected. With such kinds of vices in their vicinity and within their reach, they will easily tend to acquire them. The implications of the home to its neighborhood may in the long run outweigh the home’s benefits.

The putting up of a home will have a devastating effect on the value of property in the surrounding areas. Most of the homes are low income housing development projects covering a significant ground space. The resultant effect will be a dip in the property value of the neighborhood as it will be associated with the comparatively low home value.

This will impact negatively on the property development in the area as they will stand to gain little if anything on the sale of the homes. The buyers will also not be forthcoming due to the other negative effects that the home comes along with it.

The real estate owners will also have nothing to smile about the home shelter establishment. Most tenants will tend to move away due to the change in conditions of the area and subsequent problems that the home development comes along with it. After working so hard to develop these properties, this will then be unrewarding to them. The investments and development in the area as pertains to real estates will, therefore, be significantly curtailed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The effects on the environment that the home shelter will have can also not be ignored. Pollution, ranging from noise to water to soil in the area will be on an upward trend. The waste volume will also consequentially rise causing environmental degradation. This will have unfavorable effects on both the ecological and artificial surroundings that can not be compromised under whatever circumstances. The destruction that will be caused by this is irreparable, and the home shelter becomes more of negativity than positivity to the environment.

The home will also unsettle the day to day life operations of the people. The negativities brought about by the home will for instance upset the movement of people due to the insecurity situation created. People will no longer have the will and freedom to transact their activities at their convenience. This goes against the constitutionally guarded principles in relation to the freedoms and rights of the people.

The adverse societal, economic and ecological effects that come with the home shelter establishment make it an unnecessary evil to the neighborhood. Its undoing, therefore, far outweighs its benefits making it unwarranted for in a neighborhood.


Justice on guns control Essay college admissions essay help

Introduction The sale and use of guns (guns control) has become an immensely popular issue of debate among political critics on either end of the political divide. This has always been based on the argument of balancing the security as illustrated by an individual and the state. This is with respect to the privileges of an individual.

Various groups have come up with different constitutional interpretations as regards to gun ownership and just where the thin line should be drawn. The bill of human rights in the constitution has not helped make matters any better as it is immensely vague on the matter. Justice has to prevail in whatever the interpretations from the dissimilar schools of thought.

Body The argument that possession of the guns by the civilians protects them against the tyranny of the state is frequently advanced. The state is armed through the police and the service men who risk the livelihood of the civilian in the eventuality that a state-civilian conflict arises. The law enforcement has become markedly brutal and extra judicial killings are significantly on increase.

When a police kills an inhabitant, it is claimed the civilian ran into a wander away bullet and the punishment is only a few months in the penitentiary. On the dissimilar, if a civilian kills a policeman it is regarded as man slaughter or even murder with increased penitentiary time. The police are not held answerable in such cases. Just how safe are civilians when not armed against an armed state? Social justice is indeed compromised in such cases.

The effective gun control is, however, a plus to citizens that are law compliant. Such citizens are rarely on the mistaken side of the law. The case of gun ownership is not as significant an issue as compared to the person engaging in the act. The threat of potential crime and crime related activities has been addressed by regulating individuals who own guns.

Clearly set guidelines on preventing people of questionable status and minors as a gun control measure creates a situation of state and individual balance. The bottom line lies entails citizens being law abiding, as opposed to seeking to contest the government’s efforts.

The continued procurement of guns illegally by criminals necessitates questions pertaining to fairness and equality. The government’s inability to ward off such a concept makes it essential for citizens to take up the initiative of self defense. Armed law abiding citizens are, in a formidable position, to handle criminals.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This significantly contributes to the reduction of crime rate as statistics have continually pointed to that direction. It is noteworthy that the government makes it continually difficult for an individual to purchase and own a firearm. It is so ironical that states that have banned the guns post the uppermost numbers of misdemeanor related murders as seen in Washington.

The government has undertaken to set clearly defined regulations as regards to procurement of guns. Transfer tax machines have been put in place for machine guns and short guns. This is intent on curbing the haphazard procurement of the dangerous weapons. Interstate sale of fire arms has been prohibited to enable monitoring of arms within the convenient level of the state. The ban on arms transfer to minors has helped limit their access to weapons.

The government has, however, put numerous hurdles on the way of even the most law abiding of citizens to own guns. Regulations and counter regulations do not provide a level playing ground between the administration and the civilians. The escalated prices of the guns due to lack of government subsidies has made it impossible for most Americans to own the self defense armor.

The mandatory psychiatric examination that one has to take also puts off probable gun owners. This, as a result, creates increased fears of ill motives by the administration towards the civilians. It also infringes on the constitutionally definite civil liberties of the individual.

The misuse of guns by the citizens is a cause for worry to the government. Augmented cases of suicide by authorized gun owners and murder that are not crime related then call justice to question. This may then demand more rigorous measures in gun control for the sake of fortification of one’s life and that of others.

A well synchronized militia is obligatory to the protection of the state. The militia, composed of ordinary men and women to whom the spectacle of blood and annihilation may not enthuse, is critical for a nation’s stability. An armed resident will only endeavor to use the gun for their own self protection and security.

Conclusion The guns control subject provides an opportunity for the examination of the justice arrangement in the country. The citadel of justice has loopholes as seen in the interpretation of critical aspects of the constitution and laid down policies. The guns control measure is a noble idea but only when it is kept under restrictions. This is to prevent the side stepping of civilians privileges by the state. Both individual and state protection are basic and neither of it should be enjoyed at the expense of the other.

We will write a custom Essay on Justice on guns control specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Obesity in Childhood Essay essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Aetiology of obesity

Consequences of obesity


Works Cited

Introduction Childhood obesity is considered as one of the top ten global health issues, due to the fact that childhood obesity prevalence is on a dramatic increase. Basically, the short-term problems of childhood obesity include respiratory morbidities and elevated cardiovascular risk factors.

According to the World Health Organization, obesity is defined as “abnormal or excessive fat accumulation that presents a risk to health” (WHO, Para. 1). Hills, King and Byrne are on the view that the World Health Organization define overweight adults as having a body mass index (BMI) of 25kg/m2 or more and obese adults as having a body mass index of 30kg/m2 or more (Hills, King, and Byrne 11).

Although there is less research on long-term health consequences of childhood obesity, evidence has shown that abnormalities attained at childhood level result in cardiovascular consequences at the on-set of adult obesity. In summation of the researches conducted, it has been found that over weight adolescents and children have a likelihood of attaining several heart disease risk factors and adult morbidities e.g. cardiovascular diseases (Hills, King, and Byrne 20). Nevertheless, obese children often suffer from diseases and develop depression.

Aetiology of obesity Factors like diet, physical activity, and metabolic status are some of the major environmental factors that contribute to obesity, which are said to be a genetic trait influence (Hills, King, and Byrne 2).

Diet: High fat and refined foods have been identified as major contributors to the obesity condition. In North America and Europe, it has been noted that fat and simple sugars account for more than half consumption and energy intake of refined grain that has replaced whole grains (Hills, King, and Byrne 2).

Physical activity: physical activity among the youth has notably decline in recent decades. In addition, it is suggested that corresponding prevalence increase in obesity is the direct result of decline in physical activity (Hills, King, and Byrne 2).

Consequences of obesity Depression: Evidence has shown that obesity is linked to mood disorders, low-self esteem, and depression in children. However, this relation is neither simple nor consistent due to variations noted in age, family context, gender, and duration of obesity (Davies, Fitzgerald, and Mousouli 73).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is believed that obese children undergo social stigmatization caused by their body weight, leading to the children being dissatisfied with the image of their body hence causing depression and low self-esteem (Davies, Fitzgerald, and Mousouli 74).

According to Martin, Volkmar, and Lewis (608), depressive symptoms have been noted in later childhood obesity. In spite of results and design of these studies differing, the linkage findings on depression to subsequent weight increase are consistent. Moreover, causality has been implied by the fact that the length of time o0f depression between the adulthood and childhood is a predictor of body mass index. It has also been found that the high rates of obesity can be reduced by treatment of depression in children successfully (Martin, Volkmar, and Lewis 608).

Development of diseases: Obesity documentation shows that some of the diseases that one is likely to attain because of obesity are hypertension, dyslipidaemia, type 2 diabetes, and cancer. In addition, short-term consequences related to childhood obesity include respiratory morbidities and cardiovascular risk factors. These cardiovascular risk factors that characterize obesity at adulthood are due to abnormalities at childhood. Moreover, studies have also indicated that obese children have a high risk of getting various coronary heart disease risk factors and different comorbidities (Hills, King, and Byrne 20).

Conclusion Obesity is a health problem that has been categorized as a top 10-health issue by the world health organization. The obesity condition has been noted to be rapidly increasing globally at high rates, with eating habits, metabolic status, and physical activity being some of the causes that contribute to obesity. Moreover, an obese child can be assisted by successfully tackling issues like depression that an obese child has.

Works Cited Davie Dale and Fitzgerald Hiram, Mousouli Vasiliki. Obesityin childhood and adolescent: Understanding development and prevention. British library. 2008. Web.

Hills Andrew, King Neil and Byrne M. Nuala. Children, obesity and exercise: prevention treatment and management of childhood adolescent obesity. NY, Routledge. 2007. Web.

Martin, Andres, Volkmar, Fred and Lewis Melvin. Lewis’s child and adolescent psychiatry: a comprehensive textbook. PA, pine tree composition. 2007. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on Obesity in Childhood specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More WHO. “Obesity.” Obesity. 2010. Web.


Food Retailing Industry in Turkey Essay custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction


Economic prospects in Turkey

Food retailing in Turkey

Factors influencing food retail market in Turkey

Anti-competitive food retailing environment in Turkey


Works Cited

Introduction Turkey for a long time has largely been self-sufficient where food is concerned. Statistics of 2002 shows that out of the estimated $23 billion in retail food sales only 2 per cent were imports (Sirtioglu, 2004).

Though Turkey has eschewed imports for a long time, the recent trends in food consumption is likely to revolutionalize the retailing food industry considering the increasing income, high rates of urbanization and also increasing number of women in the workplace which constitute factors that are influencing food trends in the country.

Further numerous changes in the country’s economic and social structure that has seen liberalization of economy has opened doors for international competitors specifically from those who have established hyper and super markets chains and discount stores, a situation that is leading to a slow death of the traditional bakkals and open-air bazaars.

Therefore this paper will largely investigate and evaluate how the food retail industry in Turkey specifically paying attention to the food retail structure, the transformation of Turkey’s economy that in turn has led to growth of food retailing industry, factors promoting food retail industry in the country, specific anti-competitive practices in the food retail industry before making a conclusion. The information will be generated from literature reviews of journals, case studies, and website articles.

Background Turkey is a nation that is located at the crossroads of Europe and Asia. Historically the country has played a very important role acting as a bridge between the East and the West (PricewaterhouseCoopers p.179). It is a relatively large country in terms of population and land as compared to other European countries.

For instance it is estimated that the country’s population has doubled from 36.2 million people in 1970 to almost 71.1 million people in the year 2008 while demographic predictions shows that by the year 2020, the country’s population will have reached 80.3 million people (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.2).

Economically Turkey is categorized as an upper middle-income country, which has a mix of modern industry that is coupled with a vibrant tourism business and a growing modern agro-food sector. The country’s location places it at the nexus of numerous cultures an opportunity it has utilized to grow and develop the potentials of becoming an exporting country hub market through an initiated re-export program a situation that has attracted many global retailers of the region (Boluk and Kovaci p.2).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For many years, Turkey’s has manifested to have a dynamic economy that is very complex comprising a mix of modern industry and commerce together with a traditional agriculture economy which in 2003, estimates showed that it accounted for 39 per cent of the country’s total employment (PricewaterhouseCoopers p.179).

Notable industries I the country include: textile and clothing industries, which have become the major exporters in the country; following textile and clothing in terms of volume of export is the white goods sector, then brown goods and lastly automotive sector.

Private investors own almost all the later sectors; however, recent times have seen the economic situation of the country manifest an irregular economic growth and grim imbalances (PricewaterhouseCoopers p.179). Today, Turkey’s economy is undergoing transformation whereby it is changing from a characterized high degree dependence on agriculture and heavy industry to a more sundry economy that constitute global services sector and global retailers (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.2).

Economic prospects in Turkey Before graduating to its current position, Turkey’s economy has not been immune to constant and noteworthy problems characterized by vulnerable national income, high inflation rate, and financial deficit that affected the country in the last three decades of 20th century.

However, as from 2001 when the country witnessed one of the severe economic crises because of recession, government immediately embarked on a road path of initiating major economic reforms that were largely witnessed in the monetary and fiscal policies and structure.

In order to effectively sail through this period of economic reforms, the government received support from key international organizations such as International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the World Bank. As a result, the country’s economy got some ‘fresh oxygen’ and has maintained a “stable growth since 2002 with an annual growth rate of 6.8 per cent in its GDP” (Boluk and Kovaci p.2).

Just like other countries in the region Turkey has not been spared the consequences of global recession and financial crisis that were experience as from late 2008, despite the effects, Turkey shows signs of recovery where the country’s GDP is expected to grow by 5.5 per cent every year for the nest ten years (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.2).

We will write a custom Essay on Food Retailing Industry in Turkey specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Other manifestation of the country’s economy have been high unemployment rate, skewed income distribution and institutional impediments but these are being reduced by major structural reforms being undertaken in the country. Therefore, evidence shows that constant endeavor in the policy formulation and structural reforms are expected to draw more foreign investments and to kindle the growth in all economic sectors in future.

Food retailing in Turkey It has been established hat food retail sector of a country is composed of generally “hyper and super markets, hard discounters, city center and department stores and the traditional outlets” (Synergyst Para. 1). The last few decades food retail sector in many countries of the world especially in developed countries has been shifting towards market consolidation and movements towards a more organized industry.

This new trends are being energized by liberalization policy in most emerging markets of the world. The genesis of profound transformation in retail industry especially in developed countries was started after the Second World War (Kompil and Celik p.1). As a result, urban sector and retail environments have been undergoing constant radical changes where in the last few decades they have been enormous.

The radical changes have not happened in vacuum, they have largely been stimulated by the fast changing demographic, social, economic, and physical conditions taking place in the world (Kompil and Celik p.1). Therefore, what is seen in many countries are the introduction and emergence of new-inventive store formats, the growth of large-scale out-of-town retail environments and the appearance of new consumptions patterns among the population.

The food retailing in Turkey has started to undergo transformation specifically due to change and emerging socio-economic situations. Today there are large national and multinational retail corporations being established in the major cities of the country such as Istanbul, Ankara, and Izmir (Kompil and Celik p.1).

As food continues to constitute the vital consumer expenditure in most developed countries, Turkey’s retail has continued to grow at a faster pace since 1980 and this has been attributed to numerous economic and social structure changes that have been taking place in the country. At the same time, liberalization of economy spurred by the Customs Union and the European Union has seen the country record more development in retail sector.

Turkey is experiencing proliferation of many supermarkets and hypermarkets that at the same time are fast-paced changing the retail environment of the country. Many multi-purpose shopping malls designed with large freestanding outlets coupled with numerous specialty stores are being developed in the country and they have restructured Turkish urban geography and hierarchy.

Food retailing in Turkey has evolved as a potential area for foreign direct investment (FDI) and in 2007 the food retail sales in the country was approximately $ 86.6 billion, which was 52 per cent of total retail in that year (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.2). In 2008, modern grocery distribution (MGD) estimates showed that food retail sales in Turkey were estimated at $ 103.4 representing 51 per cent of all total retail sales (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.2).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Food Retailing Industry in Turkey by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Today food retail sector in Turkey is composed of a dual structure involving both traditional small-scale and modern large-scale retailers. On observation, the traditional retailers still dominates the Turkish retail system and they are still very vibrant.

For instance when they are considered small-scale, independent, single location retailers such as grocery, butcher, green grocery and small buffets coupled by open-air bazaars, traditional food retailers control 64.5 per cent of sector leaving 35.5 per cent in the hands of hypermarkets and supermarkets of total food retailing market (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.3).

The traditional small-scale retails are favored by customers from non-metropolitan and rural areas of the country together with the low-income metropolitan neighborhoods. Open air bazaars are efficient specifically due to their ability to display a variety of products, fresh fruits and vegetables and also their subsequent proximity and accessibility to most home an aspect that makes them continue being popular.

Nevertheless, the share of hypermarkets and supermarkets especially in metropolitan areas has continued to increase as from 1996 to current period. This increase in organized food retailers has seen the market share of the large-scale retailers increase rapidly from 17.4 per cent to almost 41 per cent between 1996 and 2001 (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.3).

Economic trends and prediction done for some time have vividly showed that Turkish organized retailing sector manifests prospects of high growth potential due to a growing population and presence of unsaturated market conditions. As a result for the decades to come the retail structure in the country will be subjected to enormous and continuous changes as compared to the past.

Factors influencing food retail market in Turkey Many factors have been identified as the main drivers influencing food retailing in Turkey. Such identified factors include rapid urbanization, income growth, education, changing life style, participation of women in workforce, development in transportation and economic crises (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.3).

Urbanization, Turkey continues to experience high and fast growth its urban population resulting largely from rural-urban migration. This urbanization has led to profound changes witnessed in the area of socioeconomic and culture whereby more women have become economically empowered and more families are becoming nuclear constituted (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.3).

Changing lifestyles, because of urbanization, individual’s demand for products has changed as more people consume more ready-to-eat or user-friendly processed food-drinks. The changing consumer behavior and preference for high quality products is because of urbanization, increasing levels of education among the population, growth in per capita income and increasing number of women earners (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.4).

Increased per capita income, 2009 economic statistics showed that GDP stood at $10,000, which is 4.7 times higher than GDP of 1980, and as a result, most Turkish urban dwellers have had a positive impact on global consumption (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.4).

Growing level of education, the overall levels of education in Turkey have improved from as compared to those of 1980s. By 2009, the rate of schooling among female stand at 102.6, 80.7, and 33.6 percent respectively for primary, secondary and higher education (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.).

Foreign direct investment (FDI), whereby important changes have been realized both at macro-level and in most policies initiated by the government and as such the agrifood sector has changed and improved due to the coming of foreign companies from developed countries such as France, Germany, Holland, and Belgium (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.4).

Favorable Government policies towards retail sector, since 1985, successive governments have shown interests and efforts in promoting the retail sector and among the different retail players, and hypermarkets have benefited a lot from government support together with supermarkets and other players (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.4).

At the same time, numerous studies indicate that economy and population will continue to grow in future hence purchasing and consumption among many household consumers is likely to continue changing where many will favor ready-to-eat foods, away from home and sundry differentiated foods. As such, food retail sector is likely to grow largely depending on high population, urbanization, increasing disposable income and changing consumer behaviors.

Anti-competitive food retailing environment in Turkey The current retail environment in Turkey is characterized by restructuring and concentration, which has led to changes in marketing system and conditions that most suppliers have to accept. Tokath and Eldener, carrying out a study in 2002, noted that there was existence of vertical conflicts between manufacturer-wholesaler, wholesaler-retailer, and manufacturer-retailer, which has persisted in the country since 1980s (cited in Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.4).

At the same time the study established that, manufacturers had lost their power to retailers and that retailers were putting much pressure on manufacturers to manufacture products of their own brands.

In 2005, Celen et al., carried out a study of 51 retailers and 79 suppliers with aim of finding out if retailers practiced some anticompetitive tactics against suppliers and they found out that, “price flexing, requesting listing fees and requesting shelf fees” (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.3) constituted the most anticompetitive practices in the country.

In 2007, Kovaci again undertook a similar study where he conducted a survey among 15 food manufacturers and identified specific anticompetitive practices in the country to be mainly exercised by retailers against food manufacturers. They included: “price and quality pressure for commodity, unconditioned product restoration, forces to supply with its own private brand package, request for exhibition fee on shelf, listing fee, advertising and announcing fees, and many more” (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.3).

During the years 1998 and 2008, there were about 23 complaints logged against retail firms to the Turkish Competition Authority and most complains addressed the issue of sales below cost or what is popularly known as predatory pricing, and discriminatory practices (Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.8).

Among the identified and investigated anticompetitive tactics by the commission involved cases where: suppliers are required to make payments as a condition of stocking and displaying their products or as a pre-condition for appearing in the supplier’s list.

In addition, suppliers are required to pay the retailers in order for the retailers to position the supplier’s products in their stores; recognize and subsequently make some payments to retailers when they increase the range or depth of distribution of the supplier’s products within their stores; and make financial contribution as compensation for his or her products being promoted within the retailer’s stores during the year, popularly described as, ‘pay to play’.

Moreover, suppliers are forced to give over-riding or ‘in anticipation’ discounts to the retailers while retailers have a tendency to seek discounts from suppliers, which after being given they later reduce the price of product contravening their earlier accepted agreement at the time of sale.

Retailers also require the suppliers to compensate them when the profits from the product are less than they expected as well as being compelled by their retailers to place a lower retail price of a particular product in order to win consumers from a similar competing retailer.

In most cases, retailers force suppliers to buy back unsold items or in some cases fail to pay for them as agreed in the written agreement postulating that ‘sale or return’ was part of the terms of sales. In addition, some retailers totally fail to compensate suppliers for costs caused through the retailer’s company forecasting errors or order changes; suppliers are forced by the retailers to contribute towards the costs of refurbishing the store or in some cases costs of opening a new store.

There is also a tendency by retailers to delay payments for suppliers contravening the agreed period and in some cases, the retailers initiate promotion of the product without conducting or agreeing with the supplier and later on require the supplier to fund the promotion.

Moreover, retailers force suppliers to contribute to promotional activities carried out by the retailer company but fail to meet expected target; suppliers are forced to contribute to charitable organizations. Lastly, suppliers are required to make contribution towards specific promotion where in some cases the payments exceeds the actual costs of the company (Competition Commission, Kovaci, Celen et al, TESK cited in Koc, Boluk and Kovaci p.8).

Conclusion It is evident that Turkey as a country has been experiencing economic, social and physical transformation, a scenario that has exposed the country to numerous problems specifically within the urban areas.

Retailing in the past has not been doing well in the country but since early 1990s major changes started taking place where retailing introduced numerous spatial and social transformations in retail environments and the traditional retail activity. Turkey is a victim of globalization and concentration whereby the two aspects have increased food retailing in the country.

Other notable factors that have seen increased food retailing in Turkey are identified as urbanization, changing lifestyle, increasing per capita income, rising educational levels, which are regarded as demand side drivers of expansion of food retail sector in Turkey. On the other hand, factors such as foreign direct investments and government policies that favor the food retail sector have been regarded as supply side drivers.

Turkey’s food retailing industry continues to encourage concentration, resulting into proliferation of unfair competition in food supply chain in the country initiated by the players in the field. These anti-competitive practices continue to lock out and discourage some potential players who can lift this growing sector in Turkey to higher levels.

Therefore, what is needed is a comprehensive competition policy that can be instrumental in achieving efficiency in food retailing sector. The objectives of the comprehensive competition policy should be to promote competition by discouraging anti-competitive behaviors in the sector. There should be freedom of choice, access to market, and enhancement of supplier, wholesaler, retailer, and consumer welfare that in turn should guarantee sanity in the food retailing industry of the country.

Works Cited Koc, Ali A., Boluk, Gulden and Kovaci, Sureyya. Concentration in food retailing and anti-competitive practices in Turkey. University of Antalya, Turkey. 2009. Web.

Kompil, Mert and Celik, Murat H. “Analyzing the retail structure change of Izmir-Turkey: Integrative and disintegrative aspects of large-scale retail developments.” The 42nd ISOCARP Congress, 2006. Web.

PricewaterhouseCoopers. “Turkey: Economic Overview.” Global Retail


History and Heritage Report college essay help near me

The Importance of the Past Human beings inhabit a very unpredictable world. The human environment is a product of the interaction between millions of forces. In order to chart their course through an unpredictable world, human individuals and societies need some sort of guide to determine what possible consequence they take face, upon taking a certain step. The study of the past is therefore important because it is an important factor in determining present and future conduct (Lowenthal, 1998).

Another aspect of the past is its role in determining the self-image of a human individual or society. Societies cite the real or imagined beliefs and actions of their real or imagined ancestors as evidence that they are a brave, generous and just people, similarly stories about the history of rival societies are told to show them in a bad light as compared to one’s own society (Lowenthal, 1998).

History is also a tool used to establish the validity of the current beliefs or ideas held by an individual, society or section of a society and the invalidity of the ideas and beliefs held by their ideological enemies (Lowenthal, 1998).

The Reason for Disagreement in the Views and Interpretations of the Past Because the past is used as a tool to determine the present and future course of a society, it’s self image and the validity of its beliefs. It becomes a device in the hands of people who wish to chart a particular course for their society, present a particular self-image of the society and establish the validity of certain beliefs (Lowenthal, 1998).

An example of this can be seen in the Enola Gay exhibit controversy at the Smithsonian Institution. The historians at the Smithsonian were came up with what they thought was an objective position on the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. The exhibit depicted the horrible destruction caused by the bombing however the establishment view that the bombing of two Japanese cities was necessary in order to force the Japanese government to surrender unconditionally, was presented in the exhibit (Bird


Teen Pregnancy: Causes, Effects and Prevention Essay essay help free: essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction


Socioeconomic Effects



Introduction Teenage pregnancy is the pregnancy of underage girls during their adolescent period, normally between the ages of 13 to 19 but this range varies depending on the age of the menarche and the legal age of adulthood, which varies from one country to another. The rate of teen pregnancy is on the rise world wide due to changing lifestyles and increased fertility rate hence raising lot of social and economic concerns in the society.

Causes The possible causes and predisposing factors of teenage pregnancies are early marriages, sexual activity during adolescence, inadequate sex education, sexual abuse, pornography, drug abuse, lower education levels, and high poverty levels.

Socioeconomic Effects Teenage pregnancies results into the dropouts of the teenage girls from schools. The dropouts mostly affect high school girls due to the dominant peer pressure factors and inadequate sex education.

The education of teenage a girl is significantly affected because she must drop out of school in order to prepare and take care of her baby. Statistics shows that, the teenage pregnancy is the major reason for the young girls’ dropouts in high school. These dropouts have great negative impacts on the education potential and the bright future of the girl child.

Teenage pregnancies are prone to many obstetrics complications as compared to mature women due to physiological and morphological factors. These complications demands extra healthcare attention that is very expensive, especially to the poor families. There are also serious health’s risks associated with teen pregnancies that can permanently affect the health of a teenage mother if there is no consultation of a professional obstetrician during delivery.

Social stigma and stress negatively affects the self-esteem of a pregnant teenage. When a teenage becomes pregnant, she develops fears about unplanned pregnancy, becomes frustrated, and begins to lose self-esteem and hope, as it seems to her that she has reached a premature destiny of her life.

The pregnant teen has fears of disclosing her pregnancy to any one not even his boyfriend who impregnates her, because she is worried about what they will say about her pregnancy condition. She develops stigma and confusion wondering on what kind of image she will portray to his friends, family, and teachers. She contemplates on the options of either disclosing the bad news and keep her pregnancy or keep the secret and do abortion.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Prevention Schools are required to develop programs and workshops that will provide opportunity to the students to develop their youth positively and become busy as idle minds are devils workshops.

Drug abuse and pornography should not be allowed in school because it encourages early sexual activity in teens. Girls need skills on how to avoid and protect themselves against predisposing factors and situations that prove to be very dangerous to their safety. Sex education will enable girls make their informed decisions and be responsible to their own actions and consequences.

Conclusion Teen pregnancy is a major problem affecting girl child education worldwide. The increased teenage pregnancy rate is due to the change in lifestyles such as availability of pornography, drug abuse, peer pressure, increased fertility, and poverty.

Teenage pregnancy poses many challenges to the families and education system translating into serious socioeconomic problems in the society that need immediate attention to address. Teenagers are young and quite innocent on the consequences of teenage pregnancies, so they need proper parental and school guidance on the knowledge of sexuality and pregnancy.


Book Report: Fun Is Good: How to Create Joy and Passion in Your Workplace and Career Critical Essay college admissions essay help

Fun Is Good: How to Create Joy and Passion in Your Workplace and Career by Mike Veeck and Pete Williams is a book under consideration. The main theme of the book is a presentation of the formula of success. According to the authors’ opinion the business is successful only in case when the employees have fun while working.

Mike Veeck writes, “Make work fun and you will create a culture of creativity where the best people will want to work and customers will want to spend their money” (Veeck and Williams n. pag.). The main idea of the book is to give people an opportunity to reexamine the business they run and make it work better. The book consists of three parts each of which covers four chapters.

Thus, there are 12 chapters in the book with the acknowledgement, the introduction, the conclusion (afterword), the index and the section which contains some information about the authors. Each chapter contains a story which helps understand that to be successful the work should give pleasure.

The title of the book speaks for itself. The book provides the reader with the information how laugh may be a key to success, why customers may bear looses because the employees of the company they work with do not have fun, how people who enjoy their work may influence others, and how HR managers should hire people.

The authors of the book say that passion is the main feeling that inspires people for work. It is passion that drives people to be “creative, productive, and efficient at work” (Veeck and Williams 4). The same idea offers Dennis Bakke, who writes, “A passion is to make work exciting, rewarding, stimulating and enjoyable” (Bakke 13).

At the same time, Veeck and Williams state that passion is not the only requirement for success in business. Reading a book, it becomes understandable that to have a successful career, a worker should have fun, be creative and passionate. Fun helps relieve stress. Some authors offer darts as one of the ways for this (Fry and Fischer 19).

The book is special in a number of reasons. First of all, it offers an innovative way for running business. Some employers adhere to an opinion that the guarantee of the successful business is strict discipline, research, and planning. But even they agree that the work should “bring pleasure and pride” (Pinson and Jinnett 2).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Thus, to have fun while work is the first important feature that makes book specific. The second reason that makes this book special is the way how the authors deliver their ideas. Small stories are offered as the examples which are analyzed in the book. When the story is read and the results are seen it is impossible to reject that the method is effective.

The book is a great opportunity for those who want to look at business from different perspectives. But, this method is helpful only when the sphere of services is considered. It is impossible to use this method when manufacturing and other working spheres are meant if high concentration and attention are necessary.

Still, this book should be read by those who are planning to start their personal business. There are so many different ideas on work organization and employees treatment. These ideas may be really helpful for those who want to be successful, and there is hardly a person who does not want to be prosperous.

Works Cited Bakke, Dennis. Joy AT Work: a Revolutionary Approach to Fun on the Job. New York: PVG, 2005. Print.

Fry, Ann, and Terrill Fischer. Make Work Fun: 139 Ways to Lighten Up Your Workplace. Bethesda: Krug Industries, 2003. Print.

Pinson, Linda, and Jerry Jinnett. Steps to Small Business Start-Up: Everything You Need to Know to Turn Your Idea into a Successful Business. Berkshire: Kaplan Publishing, 2006. Print.

Veeck, Mike, and Pete Williams. Fun Is Good: How to Create Joy and Passion in Your Workplace and Career. New York: Rodale, 2005. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Book Report: Fun Is Good: How to Create Joy and Passion in Your Workplace and Career specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Importance of Outsourcing in Businesses Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Various departments of a firm such as the human resource, marketing, IT, finance and even the inventory stores often require outsourcing. Outsourcing is a procedure that involves quest of external expertise on various business functions. The main aim of outsourcing is the need to enhance business operations for maximal profit gain.

The functions of the outsourced company have to be diligent and efficient for consistency. Good outsourcing involves partial hiring of specialized companies that are able to boldly base decisions against all odds with the aim of curtailing on unnecessary costs. The specialist work as casual or part-time enterprises and ensure delivery of business functions in a timely manner besides ensuring customer satisfaction and loyalty.

There is need to engage proper and strategic business plans as a way of maintaining focus on the core business goals. In most instances, businesses outsource those tasks that are technical and are not fundamental to overall management but important and supportive units of the business such as IT departments. Most firms managers prefer to stick to the key business responsibilities and outsource all the other tasks. It is equally common to subcontract a failing sector or department, with the aim of gaining improvement.

Some of the main reasons for outsourcing include the need to reduce running cost of subsidiary departments and focus attention to the key areas of the firm. There are many cons associated with outsourcing including, staffing proceeds. It is logical for a company to cater for four employees at a technical department such as IT, and outsource specialization, other than engage many personnel and soon engage extra social or economic responsibilities of laying-off due to non-performances.

One huge challenge regards the risk involving reduction of managerial control over the outsourced sector. There is also need to analyse performance in relation to the outsourcing expenses. Analysing the proposals presented by outsourcing firms, managers are able to find the best yet economical offers. Managers have a wider view of company’s pricing advantage due to availability.

Majority of the challenges associated with outsourcing are not enough reason to avoid the practice. Clients or customers want to gain access to specialized skills for better and timely product or service delivery.

Other good reasons include but are not limited to better business transactions or processes, flexibility on staff allocation, better workflow, business continuity and ability to focus on key sectors of the business. As professional business analyst, managers must focus on the key reasons for considering outsourcing over the in-house management.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More One good reason for outsourcing is the performance threats by potential competitors. The main aim of outsourcing ought to be reducing cost without sacrificing growth or competitive advantages. Replacement of the company’s technical operations with specialized outsourced services is a huge risk over control, but highly reduces on business expenditures. A firm might be able to come back to its strong basis and fight competitors to performance status quo.

The managerial concepts are highly compromised, but comparing the outcome to the status of the firm proves that outsourcing is a better option. The cost of having in-house employees is still higher in comparison to subcontracting, if the former compromises business functionality or performance. Dealing with unprofessional is expensive and inferior.

Outsourced companies are third party providers who have excellent knowledge, skill and experience of how to undertake the proceedings and keep businesses on a competitive edge. Arguably, the employees are equally competent enough but lack the extra expertise to maintain the firm’s endeavours.

Outsourcing would be an automatic guarantee for quality and profitability of a firm especially when the tendered team is competent enough and has good standing in the field. Non-performing businesses are at stake over efficiency, accuracy and quality provisions but outsourced panels or experts can provide the required service to revive them and thus save on reputations.

Outsourced team gives the business a chance to access specialized skills and wider range of products because of its proficiency nature and higher investments. Employees also have the chance of acquiring the skills and advancing to challenge competitors in future. The specialized skills enable the businesses to capture and capitalize on the intended market niche. The business also has the chance for accessing skills to supplement to other fields of operations beside the intended department.

Evidently, considering outsourcing would be more benefiting to a firm since it creates a contractual obligation or liability that is higher, and thus more advantageous to the business compared to the in-house permanent contractions. There is a safer bet when there is a signed contract between the firm and outsourced team.

Arguably, an outsourced team affects staffing issues and reduces control but considering proper management of technical departments in the business that the in-house employees or firm’s input requirements might not be in a position to handle, a firm has the capability to absorb pressure associated with future anticipations.

We will write a custom Essay on Importance of Outsourcing in Businesses specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The function of technical departments also becomes critical in the hands of the providers because of the specialization in strategies of absorbing risks of collapse or mitigation. Today it is equally easy to tie urgent business requirements to specialized groups due to security and rates of returns.

The overall management lose the opportunity of controlling all departments, but enjoy the opportunity lost thereafter. Business functions often overwhelm firms, thus the need for the extra hands. Outsourced management enables the business to meet demands and pressure associated with profits and competition.


Early childhood program Problem Solution Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Vision

Mission of early Childhood program



Vision Our vision is to develop into a universal reference program in the provision of early childhood education as evidenced by the all round products channeled to the elementary schools. All the stake holders shall endeavor towards working in the attainment of this vision. This will be by functioning in congruence with the mission pertaining to the maximum benefits accrued by the child.

The program will assess progress towards attaining the vision by evaluating the child’s performance. This shall be a motivation factor to the curriculum deliverers and supervisors since it will serve as the benchmark for their performance.

This will go a long way towards ensuring the children have a protected and nurturing environment to stimulate their growth under the watch of loving adults. Attainment of the hopes and dreams is enhanced by complementing the children. Through this mutual coexistence, the program will be able to attain its vision and that of the child consequently facilitating excellence in experiences (Decker, Decker, Freeman


Saudi Student in USA Essay best essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Surveillance Society

Interpretative principle

Education for Social Justice


Works Cited

Introduction The United States government is putting virtually all security strategies and machinery on alert due to the continual threats of the terrorists to attack the country and its citizens all over the world. Following claims of responsibility on attacks and threats from the Islamic extremists such as Al Qaeda and Al shabaab, Islamic countries and their citizens have been labeled as terrorists or potential terrorists hence they are under great surveillance worldwide.

Although, the terrorist attack of September 11, 2001 has passed almost a decade ago, Saudi students in United States of America are living under pressure of hard surveillance and discrimination and that would affect their education in bad ways and sometimes in a good ways.

Surveillance Society September 11, 2001 attacks and subsequent threats transformed United States of America into a society full of vigilance and surveillance in fear of potential terrorists attacks. Due to the stereotypes that Saudi students are potential terrorists, they experience hard surveillance and discrimination that make them feel isolated from other students (Staples Para. 2).

The government surveillance is highly coordinated due to the use of modern surveillance technologies that permeate every aspect in the society in terms of phones, internet, cameras, biochips, electronic transactions, drug testing, genetic testing and perceived integrity tests when tracking crime suspects or watching ordinary people.

The culture of surveillance is developing in the society, as modern technologies are becoming an integral part of the community: schools, colleges, workplace and even our homes. Constant surveillance in the society means that we no longer have privacy and this is going to shape the society in terms of our practices and attitudes towards our safety and privacy.

Staples argues that “surveillance rituals constitute the building blocks of a rapidly emerging society of discipline, one increasingly stripped of personal privacy, individual trust, and a viable public life that supports and maintains democratic values and practices” (Para. 1). This is of much benefit to the society.

However, hard surveillance and discrimination of Saudi students have negative effects on their performance since they lose confidence and trust of the government, lecturers and their fellow students. Although it seems that Saudi students are stripped of their privacy through constant hard surveillance, this is done for the sake of their safety and the Americans, as surveillance is the only way to assure safety to everyone from the unknown terror.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Interpretative principle The September 11, 2001 attacks had residual and cumulative effect on the minds of Americans due to the acceptance of the great loss of lives and cultural responses experienced. Rendell argue that writers resort to allegorical mode in times of great losses and enormous cultural changes to explain realities that are too hard to comprehend (Para. 1-2).

The writers use comics to describe complex circumstances that are too disturbing if presented in their reality. In the McCloud comics, Blood in the Gutter, “magic and mystery are the heart of comics” (Rendell Para. 8).

McCloud used the concept of closure to explain mental ability to construct a unified reality from the fragmented events hence aid the understanding of traumatic moments. The concept of closure as depicted in the McCloud comic has six aspects: moment-to-moment, action-to-action, subject-to-subject, scene-to-scene, aspect-to-aspect, and non-sequitur (McCloud Para 1).

When applying the concept of closure to the effect of surveillance and discrimination of Saudi students, it shows that the mind has ability to accept reality and abstract conditions and transform them into positive perspective. The education of the Saudi students will not be adversely affected since their minds are going to transform and accept reality of the need and intention of the surveillance. Constant hard surveillance may cause tolerance and more hostility of the Saudi students to other cultures.

Education for Social Justice According to Berta, “shared ethnic heritage between teachers and student does not imply that one is able to make meaningful academic and social connections” (Para. 7).

The learning environment requires development cultural awareness so that students do not stereotype their perspective on the way they view different cultures from diverse races worldwide but focus critically on their performance that determines their future.

Cultural and political diversity are assets in an education system since they are importance in the formation of robust relationships that brings real experienced to the acceptance of other cultures that feel or seem to be marginalized or discriminated against. Students from Saudi need to integrate and accept to live in harmony with diverse cultures in the course of their studies.

We will write a custom Essay on Saudi Student in USA specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion Security surveillance is inevitable and very invaluable for the safety of any nation in this era of great technology and potential terrorists’ attack. Saudi students must have a positive view of the circumstances surrounding the hard surveillance and their perceived discrimination as a way of enhancing not only the safety of Americans but also their own safety and anybody else for the sake of a better and discipline society free of any terror.

The aspect of cultural diversity must be accepted as an asset for creation of strong relationships that can build the society for the common benefit of all people regardless of the race or political wing.

Education is an absolute right and anybody must be given equal chance to assess quality education in spite of political or racial classification. In the current world, security is given priority over privacy as there is no value attached to the life of any human being; better to be safe being watched than to die in secrete.

Works Cited Berta, Avila. “Critical Xicana/Xicano educators: Is it enough to be a person of color?” High School Journal. 2004. Web.

McCloud, Scott. “Blood in the gutter” in Understanding comics: The invisible art. University Wyoming. 1994. Web.

Rendell, Smith. “9/11 TragiComix: Allegories of National Trauma in Art Spiegelman’s In the Shadow of No Towers.” Shift. 2008. Web.

Staples, William. “The Culture of Surveillance” in the culture of Surveillance: Discipline and social control in the United States. University Wyoming. 1997. Web.


John Leguizamo Biography Report college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Early career



Broadway and theater

Personal life

John Leguizamo’s famous monologue, Sexaholix … A Love Story


Works Cited

Introduction John Leguizamo is an actor, stand-up comedian, vocal artist and an entertainment producer who has a varied origin. He was born in the year 1964 to a father of Puerto Rican origin and a mother from Colombia (Zook, 7). Tracing further back, paternal grandfather was from Italy while the maternal counterpart was from Lebanon. His father was at one time studying at Cinecitta aiming to be a film director. Unfortunately, he had to drop since he could not afford to pay for his education.

At four years old, Leguizamo’s family moved to the United States where they lived in a number of environs of New York. He went to Joseph Pulitzer Middle School and later joined Murry Bergtraum High School. It is here in high school that Leguizamo began writing comic material and practiced it out on his schoolmates (Leguizamo, 8).

In his time at Merry Bergtraum, he got the “Most Talkative” vote from his classmates. He joined Long Island University C.W. Post Campus after graduating from Merry Bergtraum and took theater studies.

Early career Leguizamo began set off his career rolling as a stand-up comedian in the New York nightspot circuit. His first appearance on television was in 1984 as a twenty year old, where he played a small part in the show Miami Vice (Leguizamo, 9). He also undertook other tasks at this early age. He played a part in a video by Madonna in the same year.

The video was entitled Borderline. In 1985, he acted as a buddy of Madonna’s boyfriend in Mixed Blood, in 1989 in Casualties of War, in 1990 in Die Hard 2, and in the following year in Hanging with the Homeboys. In 1991, he played the part of a robber in the video Regarding Henry( Zook, 10). Leguizamo had another role to play in the famed video Night Owl that was shot between 1989 and 1991.

Film As time went by, Leguizamo’s career continued rising as he was considered for roles to play in various films. He featured as John Castillo in the film Whispers in the Dark of the year 1992. In the following year, he played a leading role in the film Super Mario Brothers as Luigi. It kicked off his acting job in Hollywood and remains as one of his unforgettable roles (John Leguizamo Biography, Yahoo Movies).

However, the film was widely considered a significant and monetary letdown. To an extent, Leguizamo himself disliked it due to the experiences that he underwent while working on it.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Nevertheless, this film acted as a stepping stone to even greater heights as it gave him chances to make appearances in better comic roles in the following years. This boosted the film hit the cult film position among his aficionados. In the same year, he played a high up part as Carlito Brigante’s archenemy in the film Carlito’s Way, which gave his career a really significant shot in the arm (John Leguizamo Biography, Yahoo Movies).

Leguizamo went on to star in famed films like Romeo Juliet, Spawn, Land of the Dead, The Pest and To Wong Foo Thanks for Everything, Julie Newmar. He played as Tybalt Capulet in Romeo Juliet, as Violator in Spawn, as Cholo in Land of the Dead, as Pestario Vargas in The Pest (Leguizamo, 11). The role he played in To Wong Foo Thanks for Everything, Julie Newmar was that of Chichi Rodriguez.

Leguizamo was on a steady rise as he had a role in Arabian Nights, which won an award in the prestigious Emmy Awards in 2000. In the year 2001, Leguizamo was out to prop up the movie Moulin Rouge and had to show up on the superstar edition of Who Wants to Be a Millionaire? He was the first superstar to take the hot seat but did not get the answer right.

Come 2002, Leguizamo had a significant part to play for Ice Age, he articulated Sid the Sloth. He later repeated the same role for the sequels in Ice Age: The Meltdown and Ice Age: Dawn of the Dinosaurs (John Leguizamo Biography, Yahoo Movies). The game adaptations of these films also used his voice. They included PlayStation 2 and Mac.

In 2003, he was at his vocal artistry again in Rayman 3: Hoodlum Havoc where he voice-acted Globox (Leguizamo, 11). In the same year, he also acted as Paul in the suspenseful movie Vanishing on 7th Street.

Television Leguizamo has also made appearances in a number of television shows over time. In 1995, he was presented with an only one of its kind occasion to generate, produce, write and star in the show House of Buggin on Fox Telvision. This program brought to the fore Legizamo’s unique talent to play a varied range of characters (Zook, 13). Unfortunately, the show did not complete a whole season as a result of low ratings.

In the 2005 to 2006 television periods, leguizamo was among the players in the program ER. He acted as Dr. Victor Clemente, and in this role he emphasized on acquainting the staff with improved ways of treating the sick and advanced know-how.

We will write a custom Report on John Leguizamo Biography specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Dr. Clement was, on the other hand, afflicted with private problems and was shown the door from the hospital close to the closing stages of the season (Zook, 13). Removal from the show was a blessing to Leguizamo, as he later revealed. He was unhappy playing that role as it required him to do things he was not comfortable doing. These included smoking, eating donuts, all of which made him gain weight.

In 2005, he had also starred on the show Dora the Explorer. He played the role of Captain Pirate Piggy. In the following year, he played the role of a detective in the drama show Edison (John Leguizamo Biography, Yahoo Movies). In this role he used impostures and masquerades to resolve crimes. In this particular show, leguizamo also was one of the executive producers.

Later on in July 2007, the drama series The Kill Point began showing on Spike TV. It starred Leguizamo alongside two other actors, Donnie Wahlberg and Michael Hyatt. The program was about former war old hands who got involved in a bank robbery that did not go according to plan. It thus ended up in a hostage condition (Leguizamo, 14). The show had high ratings but surprisingly it was not renewed for a second period.

Broadway and theater Leguizamo has also had memorable stints in theater. In 1991, he wrote and participated in the act Mambo Mouth. In this he played seven dissimilar roles. The act went ahead to scoop an Obie Award and an Outer Critics Award (Edwardes, 22). Leguizamo also got his name in the list as among the twelve new actors showing potential of 1991. This was in John Willis’s Screen Worlds Volume forty three.

In 1993, Leguizamo wrote and played a role in the act Spic-O-Rama. In this act he ridiculed the typecasting of Latin people in America (Edwardes, 22). The piece went ahead to scoop four Cable ACE Awards and one Drama Desk Award in that year.

In 1998, he made a first appearance on Broadway in the generation of Freak. The act was later turned into an HBO Film and it won Leguizamo a Drama Desk Award for exceptional one-person-show.

In 2000, he participated in writing and acting the show Freak. The act was essentially on his entire life experience. He followed this with Sexaholic….A Love Story in 2002 (Hirsh, 16). This is one of his famed acts and here he brought to the fore his love life and how he started his own family.

For this year, Leguizamo has written and acted in Klass Klown which is a semi-autobiographical show founded on his chronicle (John Leguizamo Biography, Yahoo Movies). The show is at present in a test run.

Not sure if you can write a paper on John Leguizamo Biography by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Personal life Leguizamo got married to Justin Maurer in the year 2003. This was on June 28th and the ceremony was of a Catholic-Jewish setting. They are blessed with a daughter and a son, Allegra Sky and Ryder Lee (Leguizamo, 18). The family currently resides in New York City.

John Leguizamo’s famous monologue, Sexaholix … A Love Story In this 70-minute act of 2002, Leguizamo was speaking his thoughts and experiences aloud to the audience. The show began with a flare of loud music as he appeared on stage (Hirsh, 18). He radiated sexual energy and charm as he twisted his torso.

With satire, he began looking at the world’s most personal deed and brought his audience to climactic instances of precision. The show laid emphasis on his private memories of making love (Edwardes, 26).

It was a narration about a man as he grew up and his intimate affiliations. There was a lot of lovemaking and the act went on to show how wretched it could turn out. In the act he could spring up, crouch, run and bop across the stage. He was bringing out man’s inherent cravings and sensations (Hirsh, 18). These were accompanied by moan, sighs and pants. He articulated the ups, downs and side-to-sides of his first act of sex at a tender age of fourteen.

In the second part of the act, Leguizamo got into what he called the love story part. Here he talked about conquest, negative response, affairs, marriage and the births of Allegra and Lucas, his daughter and son. He revealed that they were both born at home and acted out the births on stage (Hirsh, 19). What the whole act brings out as concerns Leguizamo is his development from a sexually charged boy to a dependable father.

In the whole narration, leguizamo filled the stage with scores of Latino personalities who played a role(s) in his life. His gay uncle and lesbian aunt married just that they could have children. His wretched grandparents were in poker game most of the time and could only speak out of one side of their mouths (Edwardes, 28).

For his case, he portrayed himself as a responsive man. He brought it to the fore that he found it difficult in the course of his life to utter the words ‘I love you’ until he met his wife.

The act revealed that his life was not always smooth sailing. He graduated from New York University where he studied with famed people like Lee Strasberg and Wynn Handman. Despite this, his Latino roots most of the times came in the way of acts that did not require wielding knives (Hirsh, 20). He got rejections at various auditions for being ‘too ethnic’. He went through such rough times until the early 1990s when he began to be recognized.

Conclusion What the whole act brings out as concerns Leguizamo is his development from a sexually charged boy to a dependable father. His closing remarks in this particular act were also encouraging. He stated that as much as his career path had brought him money, the most valuable things to him are his work, family and friends.

Works Cited Edwardes, Jane. “The Faber Book of Monologues.” Faber and Faber, 2005.

Hirsh, James. “Shakespeare and the History of Soliloquies”. Madison: Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003.

John Leguizamo Biography. “Yahoo Movies”. Web.

Leguizamo, John. “Pimps, Hos, Playa Hatas, And All the Rest of My Hollywood Friends: My Life”. New York: Ecco, 2006.

Zook, Brent. “Comedy That Hits Close to Home; Now a Father, John Leguizamo Looks Back Without Anger”. The Washington Post, July 19, 2001.


Gladiator: Movie Analysis – Film Review online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Family sacrifice in the name of patriotism

Patriotism and liberty of the gladiators

Patriotism vs. life


Works Cited

Introduction Gladiator is the greatest popular historic film describing remarkable period of Roman Empire and showing strong emotions and great contradicting feelings of the main character Maximus. His will, strength, energy and cruelty at the same time are depicted to convey patriotic feelings to the audience. Despite the fact that the patriotism adorns Maximus, it is vivid that he suffers a lot being such a patriotic warrior.

A famous writer Bernard George Shaw expresses his opinion on patriotism which is the best illustration of Gladiator’s idea: “You will never have a quiet world till you knock the patriotism out of the human race” (Shaw, 1). Consequently, the patriotism can be viewed as a big human vice which bothers to live in peace and happiness. The gladiator Maximus, and the general in one person, embodies the greatest Roman patriotism, in the name of which he sacrifices his wife and son, loses his liberty and wastes his precious life.

Family sacrifice in the name of patriotism The patriotism as love towards the native land requires complete devotion and self-sacrifice. In fact, the film Gladiator shows such devotion on the example of the life of the general Maximus and other warriors fighting together with him and having the same life position.

As a rule, it is not possible to love motherland and own family equally and at the same time. Sooner or later, you have to choose what is more important to you. The main character tries to love both, however, fails. Due to the patriotism Maximus loses his family which means everything to him.

Having chosen the path of motherland protector and Caesar’s successor, Maximus cannot protect his family anymore. He is completely devoted to Rome and considers it to be the light in all his life. Judging from the scene where the general tells about his home and loving family to Caesar, it becomes clear that the family is his great value and happiness. However, the patriotism grown in his heart ruins his happiness and makes him dependant upon his people and native land.

Moreover, being a strong patriot Maximus tries to fulfill Caesar’s last wish and struggles for Rome and its people till the death, in spite of personal interests and not seeing his family for “2 years and 264 days”. It means that the interests of the empire are above his personal interests as well as above his love towards his family. Having accepted the role of fatherland protector, the gladiator finds his wife and son burnt and hanged for his desire to serve to Rome and patriotism.

What is more, such barbarity does not stop Maximus; on the contrary, it excites his patriotic feelings considerably and makes him desperate and violent in his following fighting. Within the whole film we see how patriotic feelings of the main character are turning into hatred and contempt. Thus we can observe the conflict of interests in the film resolution of which shows that the patriotism eliminates love and family, herewith, gives birth to cruelty and revenge.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Patriotism and liberty of the gladiators In all centuries, liberty has been considered and it is still considered to be the most significant quality and value which can be possessed by a human-being. Everyone struggles for it and once received tries to keep it forever. Therefore, the film Gladiator shows us miserable people who were not able to preserve their liberties and became deprived gladiators. They are slaves who lost their rights and liberties because of patriotic spirits and desire to fight for truth and fatherland.

It is weird to see those huge strong men who are merely the toys or puppets in the hands of their owners and enemies. Gladiators’ life is reduced to bringing entertainment and bright bleeding show to the audience. What is even weirder is that such loss of liberty is not because of hard destiny or evil, it is the result of their own patriotic dedication and loyalty, their will and desire to serve Rome.

Special attention should be paid at the fact that even absence of liberty does not make the gladiators lose their feelings of patriotism. Being put into irons, Maximus stays to be faithful to Rome and due to this he feels free in the heart. He lives to serve his empire and people receiving back only respect from them. However, his total self-sacrifice does not make him free and he stays a slave till the death.

Although the problem of liberty and slavery concerns little today, more attention should be paid to it. The film Gladiator outlines not only physical dependence, but also a moral one. The latter is even harder since it is engraved deep in mind and reveals as the patriotism.

Patriotism vs. life The patriotism and heroic death are inseparable and inevitable in fighting for native land. Excessive patriotism gives rise to the growth of hatred which leads to self-destruction. Consequently, the result of patriotic feelings is the loss of life.

In the analyzed film we see that the patriotism of gladiator Maximus, except resulting in the loss of family, happiness and liberty, deprives him of his heroic life. No doubts, in other case he would not be a hero and patriot.

Till the last seconds of his life the general is fighting for Rome but not for his own life and liberty. Maximus is obsessed with allegiance which brings him death. His desire to return Rome to people makes not only die, but also makes away his wife and son. His life is limited to blind patriotism which is in fighting and dying for Rome.

We will write a custom Essay on Gladiator: Movie Analysis – Film Review


Steps for Effective Worldwide Communication Essay (Article) college admissions essay help

Introduction Establishment of worldwide contact chains is essential for the thriving of any business. Communication is vital in the establishment of effectual and well-organized supply chains between the business and its suppliers. The dynamics of worldwide communication are fundamentally different to the restricted areas and should be carefully handled. Smooth communication chains will work for the joint benefits of all the players involved in augmenting the profits and reducing possible losses.

Effective worldwide communication

The key to effective worldwide communication is maintaining your genuineness. The communal and cultural shock experienced with venturing into new markets can not be underscored. However, the business will have to keep its unique identity to differentiate it from other marketplace players (Gray). This should be carefully crafted out to cut across the communal assortment of all the global players involved. This should be done through direct connections with a people’s culture in order to classify the dos and don’ts in their society.

The institution of well-organized global contact

The second tip to the institution of well-organized global contact is shared respect. Respect should always be continual between the players involved. Clear-cut regulations should be laid down in cases of conflicting welfare between the various market players (Gray). These set of laws should be bendable and tolerant enough to other parties to ensure nonviolent coexistence for their communal benefits. Compromises should be frequently taken for the sake of sustainability in the ever aggressive global market.

Endeavoring out of your “comfort zone” to connect with other people

Endeavoring out of your “comfort zone” to connect with other people is essential in international communication (Gray). Cases of misinterpretation normally arise due to the dissimilar schools of contemplation that exist among humanity. However, expressing yourself is vital to ensuing there exists no misconstruction among the entire stakeholder. This will make your motives to be clearly implicit thus averting conflicts. In so doing, sustainable industry environment will be created for the shared benefit of all the interested parties.

Complete global communication

Global communication can only be complete once a feed back instrument is established within the arrangement of the business. The clientele forms an indispensable part of the business’ survival, and their manner should not be ignored. Their input into the commerce should be accommodated to make them feel incorporated into the system and keep a hold of them (Gray).

The contribution of other stake holder including competitors should always be significantly analyzed for the high-quality of the sustainability of the commerce. Criticism of the commerce should always be taken positively, and approaches initiated to ensure an augmentation in efficiency.

Visually capturing the concentration of people

Visually capturing the concentration of people is also a tip for effectual communication to the worldwide market. Pictures are an indispensable communiqué tool because they cut across all societies in spite of of the language (Gray). They tend to capture the real familiarity of using the product in its instantaneous context and environment.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Their use is also ranges widely from policy awareness to launching new products and sales and promotion. The use of the print media and audio visual sources should, therefore, be a key communication tool of the business in the exploration of global markets.

Conclusion Global communication is an indispensable tool for a business to conquer new markets. The diversity in communal, artistic and monetary trends has to be clearly highlighted for competent communication. Strategies should, therefore, be adopted to ensure the establishment of smooth communiqué channels for the dissemination of information with ease.

These strategies should be bendable enough to take care of the multi colored worldwide markets. Once there is effectual communication, the business will be able to comfortably transact its operations and maintain itself in the marketplace.

Work Cited Gray, David. Ten tips for global communicators. Communication Nation. 09 May 2008. Web. Available at


One Theme Represented in “Mr Green” Essay (Critical Writing) essay help online free: essay help online free

Written by Robert Olen Butler, Mr. Green is a fascinating short story that talks of a girl who had been subjected to the idea that men are higher ranked than women are. She grew under the care of her grandfather who practiced the worship of his ancestors. Being a girl, she could not participate in this worship services.

Later, on maturity, she realizes that a change is inevitable and women could be equally powerful as men. Many themes appear in the story. For instance, the individual and community, gender identity, among others, but the latter stands out clear.

In Mr. Green, Butler develops the theme of gender identity through the use of minor character like the narrator’s Mother. She is depicted as a woman who is religious since she is among those who have changed their style of worshipping from traditional based to Buddhism; she does not lean on to what her ancestors did.

She portrays the personalities of other characters. For instance, according to Butler, she makes the narrator feel much important even after being brought up under the care of one who did not value her. She makes the girl appear proud when she keeps on mentioning her mother.

The mother is also depicted as loving and journey oriented. Butler uses this character to show how much the mother loved not only her daughter but also the grandfather as seen in the following quote. “I would visit him (grandfather) him in his room with my mother…” (Butler 26).

Also, the narrator’s father finds the narrator and her mother at the airport. She is much interested in the people around the place with cameras. This shows the value attached to the girl by her mother because she sacrifices to take her to new and interesting places like the airport. “But finally, my mother finishes cutting vegetables…” (Butler 23). However, a minor character, Butler portrays her as a servant and a caretaker of her family. Here, she is playing the role of a caring mother showing how mothers ought to behave in the society.

The narrator to show the character of being virtuous uses the mother. For instance, the girl says, “I wanted very much to be like to be like my mother…” (Butler 26). This is a character that Buddhist families emulate and teach others. She has two Vietnamese friends and other women of her age. Butler uses this character to show how, though a minor character, she plays a significant role as a religious person, in the Buddhist family at large.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More She is more concerned with her daughter when she attains an age when all girls ought to be married. She is worried about her 34-year old daughter who ought to have married a Vietnamese boy. This minor character shows how their social values and adores the act of marriage. Still, in the theme of gender identity, the narrator’s mother has been given the responsibility of monitoring the whereabouts of her daughter.

In conclusion, through the minor character; mother, Butler has managed to develop the theme of gender identity. It stands out that, character as an element of literature, carries with it a good deal of lessons. Both major and minor characters can be employed in theme development.

In this case, Butler has expounded the theme of gender identity using the minor character – the mother. He uses her to portray not only her personality but also of others like the girl, whose pride comes out through the mother. She is depicted as a representative of the contemporary practices, one who ignores the beliefs of her ancestors and acquires new ones, which held that once a person dies, he/she has no power to haunt the living.

Works Cited Butler, Robert. “Mr. Green: The Art of the Story.” New York: Heinemann Publishers, (1999).


The Tale of Genji Critical Essay essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction



Works Cited

Introduction ‘The Tale of Genji’ is an ancient Japanese literature work written by Murasaki Shikibu. The story line is a clear indicator of an aristocratic society that has its members falling in love with classiness. It displays the individuals as models of elegance and culture. It talks about Genji, the son of one emperor who had reigned from his middle age and climbed up the ladder of influence and rank (Shikibu Murasaki 7).

While reviewing ‘The Tale of Genji’, one main theme that emerges is the theme of love and interaction between men and women. This theme is an illustration of how relationships at the emperor’s court (in Japan) were working nealry a thousand years ago. Within the story, there are various instances of romantic interactions with women from different ranks and appearances. This paper explores the different instances where the theme of love, lust and interactions of opposing sexes as they appear in the book.

Discussion In attaining both emotional and physical maturity, Genji would spend time composing poems in order to show his affection for women. However, most of the women that he interacted with were aware that no serious form of relationship would occur between them and Genji.

On the other hand, they would at times admit that they also had love feeling for him. His affairs were dynamic in that he slept with women from in and out of the court. For an individual of his rank, his sexual habits were scandalous and would therefore opt to keep it secret.

In the book, Genji falls in love with even women who come from a lower rank. This heavily disappoints the grand ladies at the court. Despite the ladies’ beauty and class, Genji strives to keep it a secret. The secret however are constantly disclosed and every person at the court becomes aware that the emperor loves a certain lady at the different scenarios.

The end result is that the royal co-wives from the higher social station become frustrated and frequently speak against the emperor’s new love. With time, the new ladies’ continue to move out with the emperor and give birth of Genji’s children (Shikibu Murasaki 17-32).

In chapter two of the book, Genji and his wife live in Sanjo at the house of his father- in law. Despite having a wife, Genji frequently strays away from her to have affairs with other women. Despite his wife’s unhappiness about the promiscuity at the court, he continues to explore the world of women.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Genji constantly sleeps with new women and spares very little time for Sanjo. In his friendship with To no Chujo, the Right’s Minister, the author displays the two discussing about exceptional qualities of an excellent woman. This is an indicator of how the two individuals are obsessed with women as depicted in the Tale of Genji. They continue to talk at length about their past relationships with women. This shows that they had an inherent habit and obsession for women (Shikibu Murasaki 17-32).

As the chapters in the book progress, Genji’s obsession with women is further shown when he visits Koremistu, his former nurse in his growing up, who at this point is a nun. At this juncture, Genji is after seeing Yugao, the lady who stays around the nunnery. In her efforts to reach Yugao, Genji comments about her writing in order to seduce her but he does not succeed.

Within no time, Genji enters into a romantic relationship with another lady who lives in Rokujo. After little resistance, he finally manages to sleep with her. Despite sleeping with Rokujo, Genji realizes that sleeping with her to fulfill his sexual desires does make him colder (Shikibu Murasaki 34-65).

When Genji falls ill with malaria, he is advised to seek cure from a sage at the mountains where he too soon sees Murasaki. This beautiful young girl is only ten years.

Despite her tender age Genji falls in love with her and is determined to make her his wife upon her becoming a woman. In this regard, he speaks to the bishop at the local nunnery about taking her for a daughter, but his intentions were to make her his wife. After a while his family gives in to the emperor’s son decision although with difficulties. Finally, the innocent girl gets into the hidden trap of Genji.

Although nobody is aware of what was happening at Nijo, rumors went round about the presence of Murasaki. Additionally, the theme is furthered by the fact that Left’s Minister does nothing to stop Genji’s treatment towards his daughter. This is an illustration of how the society was immoral and disrespectful towards marriages and sexuality (Shikibu Murasaki 98-118).

At the Cherry Blossoms’ festival, Genji gets back to his room where he is outdone with loneliness. However, critiques may question as to why he could only find companionship in women and not in men around the palace, as most readers would argue that this is because he only wanted women with whom he would o to bed with.

We will write a custom Essay on The Tale of Genji specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Searching around the palace, he finally comes across an open door where he takes the lady to his room. The author says that he makes love to Oborozukiyo till dawn. This is the highest level of promiscuity as indicated in the book. This is because Genji is sleeping around with women to satisfy his sexual desires without even having to learn about them. From this instance it is clear that Genji’s sexual drive is in fact not love but lust (Shikibu Murasaki 137-145).

When the new emperor for Suzaku comes into power, Genji decides to stop seeing new women and work on maintaining the existing in order to have peace with this new emperor. However, after failing to see Fujitsubo who was with the former emperor most of the time, Genji resorts to not seeing any other woman from his garnered clique.

This shows that Genji is actually not driven with love but mere admiration and lust for women. The kind of love that the author depicts is ironical. Genji at one time publicly snubbed the Rokujo lady during the Kamo festival. More so, he decides not to visit the women whom he had slept with without any explanations. This further suggests that he was a self centered man who was using women as sexual objects (Shikibu Murasaki 150-159).

In chapter twelve of the book, the author depicts the kind of sufferings that Genji is facing for his actions. As a result, he decides to run to Suma coast in order to avoid the harsh circumstances facing his life. At this juncture, Genji is facing some sort of impermanent ties in his life but he is sure about having Murasaki for a wife, despite this he still decides to exile to Summa coast.

While this is going on, Genji has lust for a princess due to the beauty of her music on zither. Within a very short time, he had admired her and started pursuing her through love letters. However after all this dramatic love instances, Genji eventually faces the outcome of his immoral habits (Shikibu Murasaki 175-185).

Conclusion The above scenes show the kind of relationships that Genji had with the women whom he is relating with. The book indicates that rank, position and the power that one has determined the kind of persons that one visit marries and relates with. As depicted by the author, Genji is constantly looking for bed friendships at no breaks in between the relationships with the other women he sleeps with.

As the author indicates, he went through much trouble trying to hide the illegal affairs and also to appeal his peers within the court. Additionally, Genji would use several secret messengers in and out of the court, visited Yugao only in dark and also went further to adopt a child with an excuse of fathering her (Shikibu Murasaki 98-118).

As illustrated in the book, each affair is totally different from the other. In one occasion of his affairs, Genji tries to entice Utsuemi through messages and making prompt visits at odd times of the night. However, the relationship between Genji and Yugao was unstable and resulted into Yugao’s untimely death. From the above discussion it is clear that Genji wanders through life, death, and love landscapes while struggling to maintain a Teflon-like rank.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Tale of Genji by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Murasaki, Shikibu. The Tale of Genji. U.S: Tuttle Publishing, 2006. Print.


Two Great Athletes Compare and Contrast Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Michael Jordan is one of the best former American professional basketball players whose achievements made him to gain tremendous popularity around the world. He is depicted as a role and a hero because of his excellence and courage inside and outside the pitch. After successfully playing basketball at the University of North Carolina, the Chicago Bulls recruited him as the third pick for their 1984-1985 season and he signed a $6.15 million contract with the team (Houghton, 27).

During his rookie season with the Bulls, he was very influential in the National Basketball Association such that he was chosen as an alternate on the Eastern Division All-Star squad. Averaging 28.2 points per game and establishing a team record with 2,313 points, he led the Bulls to a 38 win and 44 loss season.

Because of his growing popularity, companies started to use his image in promoting their products. One of these is Nike, which paid him $2.5 million for them to use his name in promoting their products. Coca-Cola, McDonalds, and Gatorade are some other companies that also attempted to endorse Michael.

During the 1987-88 season, averaging 35 points per game, he led his team in wining 81 games out of the 82 game season. During the 1990-91 season, averaging 31.5 points, he led the Bulls to have 61 wins and 21 losses, which made them to reach the NBA for the first time in Michael’s career.

Michael is the only other player, besides Wilt Chamberlain, to have scored three thousand points in one season, and he received other awards and recognitions, such as the Defensive Player of the Year in 1988, Sportsman of the Year in 1991, and he received five MVP awards. As a majority shareholder of the Charlotte Bobcats, Michael is also a successful businessperson.

Another successful basketball player who also played for the Chicago Bulls was Scotty Pippen. He complemented his teammate Michael Jordan in transforming the Bulls into a vehicle for making the National Basketball Association to be admirable throughout the world in the 1990s.

His NBA career began when he was chosen the fifth overall in the 1987 NBA Draft. He was ultimately traded to the Chicago Bulls for a six-year contract worth over $5 million and he became part of their young forward tandem in supporting Michael Jordan. With fellow teammate Michael Jordan guidance, he managed to improve his skills in the pitch. The two players honed one another’s skills on offense and defense and they enabled their team to reach the Conference semifinals in 1988. In that year, he averaged 14.4 points per game.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This was almost double that of his total during the rookie season. During the 1989-1990 season, he averaged 16.5 points per game and 6.7 rebounds per game, which earned him his first appearance NBA All-Star selection in 1990. After the 1990-91 season, he was guaranteed a yearly income of $3.5 million up to 1997-98 season.

He supplemented his annual income from endorsing products of companies at over $7 million. He also appeared on television programs such as ER and Chicago sons. His most profitable endorsement was with Nike. This earned him about $3.5 million.

With the retirement of Michael Jordan before the 1993-94 season, he came out from Jordan’s shadow, and averaging 22.0 points, 8.7 rebounds, and 5.6 assists, he assisted his team in winning several matches in that season. He was voted to the NBA All-Defensive First Team eight times, All-NBA First Team three times, NBA All-Star Game MVP in 1994, and one of the 50 Greatest Players in NBA history during the 1996-97 season.

Works Cited Houghton, Sarah. Michael Jordan: the best ever. Mankato, Minn.: Capstone Press, 2002.


Moral Thinking and Injustice in the Society Term Paper essay help free: essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction

A case study of moral way of thinking

Factors influencing moral thinking


Reference List

Introduction The way human beings perceive and think of anything is said to be the main determining factor of the outcome. This means that any situation depends on how it is handled. When one has a positive thinking about a given situation then the end result is in most cases doomed to be positive too (Snare, 2001, p.67). On the other hand when one has a negative feeling about something, the outcome ends to be most likely negative. Therefore, what we feel and think today determines the future.

This has led to the campaign of moral thinking among individuals. A great philosopher once said that, moral thinking is the way to achieving the happiness we desire. This fact is true as most of the times people in anger will have usually failed to deal with the problem the positive way. In every situation there is always the correct way which despite the route and time usually results into happiness or rather avoids anger.

When one is faced with an issue that requires solutions to be made, the end result is highly correlated to the way of thinking of the individual (Hare, 1991, p.63) l. Also, in the society where there is a larger population than our homes people are bound to say anything at any time. The arising phrases and comments from this are usually the indicator of the morality of the people of that society.

Research shows that moral thinking is a composite of acting and ruling or making the final decision (Schwartz, 2010, p.1). Moral thinking involves two levels that is the intuitive level also referred to as the lower level of thinking. During this level of thinking the individual bases their argument on what they have learnt and one’s own intuition.

The higher level now involves justification of the decision made (Drai, 2008, p.12). A renowned philosopher once said the highest stage of moral thinking is the post conventional stage. He further explained that it is at this stage that people are able to make concrete decisions that are not based on their own personal gain but are rather concerned about ethics and rights.

The incorporation of ethics in our way of thinking is what leads to moral way of thinking. There are many situations that require moral thinking so as to achieve the desired final decision. This paper is an analysis of a contemporary problem that involves moral thinking so as to arrive at the final decision.

A case study of moral way of thinking The current global situation has led to many developments among the people of the world (Schwartz, 2010, p.1). It is through globalization that people from different countries have been forced by circumstances to travel all over the world. Some of these reasons include; business, education, family trips, professions like journalism just to mention but a few. This has therefore led to forced interactions among the people.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More That is, people from different cultures are meant to accept those from non-related cultures. It is because of these interrelationships that moral thinking is incorporated so as to avoid cases of discrimination or even racism (Snare, 2001, p.45). The people are thus advised to think morally when dealing with the other people and especially those from the other nations and cultures.

A case in study may occur when a student from a country especially the non-developed ones is enrolled in a foreign country for studies (Drai, 2008, p.5). This may be caused by the migration of their parents or even their own desire to study in those foreign countries. The first thing that runs into their mind after making such a decision is the belief that they will get a warm welcome in their new environment.

The student will always fantasize of having new friends, meeting new people, seeing new places and many exciting things (Levine, 2010, p.2). So the moment such a student is disappointed and fails to attain all these and instead is faced with hostility the people of such a nation will be to blame.

The blame lies on the first people who receive the student in their new school. It especially lies on the other students as well as the tutors and any other non-teaching staff. This is because an environment that is composed with moral thinkers will be able to offer a good welcome to any one regardless of their culture.

Both the students and tutors are bound to be understanding and compassionate to anyone. It will be very wrong when a student from a foreign country is made to fail in their studies because of discomfort from the surrounding people.

The case is gets even worse when one is bullied. This raise the question, if there is morality within the school. This is because the students who bully their fellow students do not think morally and so can be able to commit such a crime. As discussed above, moral thinking mainly entails first having your own intuition on a subject and thereafter justifying whatever you want to do.

Students who bully their fellows do not think of the outcome and are not even to justify whatever they do. If this could have been the case they would not even think of committing such a crime at the first instance the idea comes into their mind (Levine, 2010, p.1).

We will write a custom Term Paper on Moral Thinking and Injustice in the Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More On the other hand the teachers are as well to blame since they have been deployed to monitor the students. If at all the teachers think morally they are obliged to ensure that each and every student is comfortable in the place they are. Lack of moral thinking is what leads to negligence and failure of the teachers to closely monitor the students and know those who may be undergoing various problems.

Let us say that a foreign student is bullied within the school compound and the teachers claim that they are not aware of any possibility of being bully students among their students. This claim is not justifiable as an individual who really cares for other will be concerned about them since their own intuition which a level of moral thinking forces them to do so.

If such a student undergoes much stressful moments that they decide to commit suicide the case now becomes a national disaster (Rest, 2000, p.32). The causes of such an act may be ninety percent attributed to the difficult times they undergo during their course of study. Excess bullying, discrimination and other unethical situations may be the cause of depression which when one is not in a position to overcome makes the decision to commit suicide.

When that is the case it becomes a shame to the nationals of the country. This is good indicator that there is lack of moral thinking among the nationals of the country as they failed in their way of thinking. The country therefore sends a bad report to the other foreigners that the country lacks moral thinking. This is because the people are supposed to welcome and associate with the other foreigners regardless of their cultural differences (Hare, 1991, p.56).

This case example thus campaigns for moral thinking among each and every person if at all good international relationships are to be maintained. If moral thinking is practiced, then there will be less chances of bad treatment among the people. This is due to the fact that each individual will be thinking before engaging in any matters or even making decisions hence minimizing the chances of mistreatments and misunderstanding (Cowell, 1995, p.1).

Factors influencing moral thinking For one to think orally they have to make a decision, an assessment and justification of the subject at hand. This therefore revolves around many factors that influence the way of thinking of an individual. Some of these include; One’s personal life experience, gender, level of developmental stage and many others.

Life experience greatly affects the way of thinking of an individual as people tend to handle current situations from past experience. If at all one has undergone difficult periods in life, they usually have the fear of tackling situations when faced with them (Hare, 1991, p.78).

Despite gender being a minor issue, research indicates that it has some impact on the moral thinking of people. This is because males think differently from females in terms of moral thinking. It can be said that the females tend to think more morally as opposed to men who are less sensitive to handling of issues especially those involving other people. Males tend to be more concerned of matters that affect them directly.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Moral Thinking and Injustice in the Society by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More For example in the case study discussed above, cases of bullying and student depression will be less in environments where the tutors are females as compared to an only male tutor environment. This is because the females will be forced by their own intuition to find out the condition of their students unlike the ale tutors who in most cases will leave everything in the hands of the students (Cowell, 1995, p.1).

The developmental stage of an individual is also a critical factor that has an effect on moral thinking of individual. The way the adolescents and teenagers handle their issues is different from the way adults and children solve theirs. The society has for a long period of time complained of immorality among the youths.

This gives a clear indication that even their way of thinking is not moral. Children on the other hand are juvenile and have no information on anything hence lack the ability to think morally in their own way (Jones, 1995, p.102). They instead follow the actions of the people that they are close to, so depending on the way these people think, the children will do the same. Therefore it is the obligation of the adults around these children to think morally so that the young children may follow suit.

Another factor that may affect moral thinking is the consideration of the consequences of action to be taken. Most people are always in a point of dilemma when faced with circumstances to make choices.

At times people may deviate from moral thinking because of the fear of the resulting outcome. For example when dealing with real life situations that may affect the future of an individual, it becomes difficult as life does not have a reverse button. The situation is usually more vivid and practical involving less of the hypothetical way making decisions.

Conclusion From the aforementioned cases, it can be clearly seen and understood that moral thinking is not about the law or education system (Csongradi, 2010, p.2). Research has shown that it is not possible to measure moral thinking empirically. Instead, it involves an individual’s own intuition and way of thinking.

It is thus not possible to force people to think morally is at all they do not want to or are not in a position to do so .Moral thinking involves ones decision to do so and those who do not think morally are not to be blamed. Such people should instead be counseled and educated on the philosophy of moral thinking.

Apart from the aforementioned case example, the society is encompassed with an endless list of cases that show presence or absence of moral thinking in decision making. Some of these cases include the cases of mistreated adopted or inherited children, working environments, leader’s treatments, cases of slavery and many others. All these problems can be solved if every person is in a position to think morally (Jones, 1995, p.45).

The lesson to be learnt from the above case is that moral thinking is way of eliminating injustice in the society. For justice to be observed, the people have to be moral thinkers such that every person becomes their brother’s keepers. Through this, cases like those mentioned above will be a thing of the past or reduce to minimal sizes.

Reference List Csongradi, C. (2010). Factors influencing the way in which decisions are made. Web.

Cowell, B. (1995). Developing a basis for moral thinking. Web.

Drai, D. (2008). Moral Supervenience and Moral Thinking. Web.

Hare, R. (1991). Moral Thinking: its levels, methods and point. Oxford University press.

Jones, S. (1995). Organizational influence in moral thinking. Journal of Business Ethics.

Levine, P. (2010). Moral Thinking. Web.

Rest, J. (2000). Post conventional Moral Thinking. Routledge.

Schwartz, A. (2010). Where are Concern, Empathy and Moral Thinking? Web.

Snare, F. (2001). The Nature of Moral Thinking. Routledge.


Definition of Curiosity, Its Causes and Importance Essay essay help

Introduction One might ask, “What is curiosity?” Curiosity is an observable feeling, usually portrayed by people and some specific animals and appears like a force that drives them into knowing, meeting, or seeing new things. It arouses their emotional behaviour. Though claims are that it killed the cat, it has been proved that, it is the force behind all scientific inventions. It has brought about the most expensive and interesting discoveries by both scientists and artists.

It is a natural trait whose signs become evident right from birth when a baby shows the desire to explore not only its mother, but also anything within its proximity. Any trait is categorised based on its impact to the individual and the entire society. Though it cannot be wholly supported by all, majority will go for it owing to its position in the global technology. Based on these expositions, I believe curiosity, is a character that needs to be grown and developed in the minds of all people who believe that they can be great.

Causes The desire for knowledge serves as the root cause of curiosity. Straight from childhood to old age, there is always a visible yearning depicted by all people and some categories of animals. A child will crawl or cry as an expression of its want for something while old people will always be questioning themselves about nature, demanding to know why it has to deprive them of the energy to carry out various jobs. This is none but curiosity.

Another cause of curiosity is the urge to satisfy ones senses. The need to see, hear, touch, among others, has been proved to arouse ones desire, forcing him/her to satisfy them. Practically, when people get rumours about something, be it a funny place, an interesting story, or a weird animal, they desire to actualise the rumours.

If it calls for them to see, in order to be satisfied, they must see failure to which an unmet requirement is registered in the person’s mind. He/she will be experiencing some sort of a force or an inner voice telling him/her to rise up for that need. This has to do with nothing else, but curiosity.

Importance of curiosity One of the major areas curiosity serves a vital role is education. Its contribution towards the performance of students is quite significant. It has become so crucial that some colleges have opted to introduce it as subject compulsory to every student. Through it, learners have made long steps as far as inventions are concerned.

Moreover, it serves as a motivational tool by learners. For instance, if ones teacher is a professor, he/she feels motivated and wants to experience the feeling of professors. He/she opts to know the steps the fellow followed into achieving such a high level of education. In their minds, learners create imaginary figures that act as role models whom they desire to take after, given the time and opportunity. By so doing, they end up boosting education status through their curiosity.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition, curiosity plays a major role in nurturing patience. As the claim goes, where there is patience, there is payment. This stands out in people who desire to be, or to own something that takes time before it happens. For instance, a young boy hoping to become a pilot has to develop patience within him because, he has to wait until he gets what it takes, for one to be a pilot and this calls for a serious view of education as the only way through. Hence, curiosity is a trait, crucial in education and cannot be avoided.

Another crucial importance of curiosity is that, it engages ones mind, making him/her active rather than passive. It has been proved that where there is activity of the mind, there is God’s dwelling place. It also makes ones mind alert of new ideas and methods of doing things. This is so because whoever is curious, he/she is ever learning day by day. It opens up the mind of people making them believe in the possibility of everything they do.

It also plays a key role in boosting ones enjoyment. Those who are curious are ever enjoying the interests of what they encounter everyday. The human mind is always welcoming when it comes to new ideas or things. Therefore, the fact that curiosity makes one learn new things on a daily basis, it is clear that he/she is always joyful.

In conclusion, Curiosity can overturn the world in terms of inventions and developments. Owing to what it has done for the few who developed it before, it stands out as a character that needs to be acquired by all, who believe in living up to the top of their dreams.


Need for Internet Censorship and its Impact on Society Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Against Civil Rights

Ignorance and Misinformation

Technically Impossible



Works Cited

Introduction The Internet is a worldwide electronic library with virtually any kind of information hence it is the greatest and most convenient source of information at the click of a button. Of all the diverse information available in the internet, some explicit information such as pornography, racism, ethnicity, crime and war are considered unethical and against strong virtues of the society.

The negative impacts of internet have raised many concerns over freedom of access and publishing of information, leading to the need to censor internet. Although censoring of internet can help in protecting virtues and culture, it is technically impossible, prohibits propagation of knowledge and against civil rights freedom of speech and press.

Against Civil Rights Internet censorship is against freedom of expression. The United States government attempted to control internet in 1996 when they passed Communication Decency Act but the Supreme Court made a landmark ruling that it is a violation of the First and Fifth Amendment of the Supreme Court (Valdes Cortes Para. 7).

According to the American Civil Liberties Union, the internet freedom deserves much protection as books, newspapers, magazines and even as a nude statue in a museum (Para. 1). Therefore, it is unconstitutional to censor internet because people have the inalienable rights of freedom of speech and press so long as the civil rights are protected for the interest of justice.

Ignorance and Misinformation Since internet is the greatest source of knowledge, the censorship of internet denies people access to vital information required in order to acquire knowledge. Insufficient information in the current society will led to misinformation or ignorance that is quite unrealistic (Yee Para 4).

Misinformation and ignorance completely outweigh the negative consequences of the free internet; it is better to have options and choice on the kind of information than be ignorant and misinformed. Modern society is fighting to eliminate ignorance and misinformation that are key democratic aspects of an open society, free of deception and secrecy.

Internet censorship is a way of controlling the minds of people as they say knowledge is power hence, leaders who are in power wants to control and regulate information access by their subjects so that they can continue gain more power while the subjects become more ignorant on pertinent issues that affects their lives (Yee Para 6).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Internet has made it hard for leaders to guard selfishly the knowledge to be within their own reach thus they are making futile attempts to control the flow of information worldwide. Free access of information from the internet have significantly enabled people to gain more and more knowledge making them have informed decisions in the kind of information and challenges they face because ignorance is no longer an excuse of not making the right decision in life..

Technically Impossible Internet information is so vast and diverse to the extent that it will be impossible to censor the information in it. Technically, due to the overwhelming data and consequent complex encryption protocols involved, plus other technical factors makes internet censorship impossible (Chapman 132). Internet protocols are designed in such a way to avoid or prevent blocking. Moreover, internet is very dynamic in that censorship will be as futile excise as chasing the wind.

Standardization The internet has no boundaries unlike laws and legislations that are specific to a given territory. The Communication Decency Act left many questions unanswered; what is decency and who will determine decency? Diverse cultures in the world have different perceptions of what is ethical or not, what is decent or not, but a censor may have a different perception of what constitutes decent or ethical.

The diversity of cultures and legislations a cross the countries makes it impossible to have a standard internet censorship. According to the Americans Civil Liberties Union, internet censorship need to be put on the hands of the individual so that they can have autonomy to decides on the information they access or publish (Para 2).

Conclusion Internet censorship is a noble idea of trying to conserve our cultures and traditions, but on contrary, we also need knowledge to eliminate ignorance that seems to perpetuate in this modern society. The positive impacts of free internet access of any information, outweighs by far its negative effects in the society.

Today, a society without access to information seems be in a dark world full of ignorance and misinformation that makes people behave as if they are blind to the current world issues that directly affects them. It is our inalienable right to access and publish information and the freedom of speech and expression are the integral aspect of information.

A democratic and prosperous society is based on the access of the right information used in the making of informed decisions a better society. The freedom to access information must be fought for, otherwise; people in the power will take advantage of our innocence and deny us the right to information that is necessary to rid of the ignorance in the society.

We will write a custom Essay on Need for Internet Censorship and its Impact on Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited American Civil Liberties Union. “Censorship on Internet.” ACLU. 2010. Web.

Chapman, Gary. “Censorship: Opposing Viewpoints”. 1997. Greenhaven Press. Web.

Valdes Cortes. “Margarita. Internet Censorship around the World.” University of Chile. 2010. Web..

Yee, Danny. “Internet Censorship: an Australian Press Council Seminar.” Electronic Frontiers Australia. 2010. Web.


Billabong Company and the Labour Market in Australian Textile Industry Report (Assessment) best college essay help

Introduction Unlike earlier, Australia’s Textile, Clothing and Footwear (TCF) is today undergoing transition whereby there is increasing reduction in protection levels, impacts of increasing level of global competition and adoption of new business and organizational strategies. Central to these developments is the role of human resource (labor). Labor is the transformative unit that any organization uses to realize its goals. This paper will discuss the labour market in Australian textile industry with focus on Billabong Company.

Labor demand and supply in Australia’s textile industry Labor market is seen to be influenced by key factors such as demographic, economic, levels of education and skill, environment, political, technological, and other social aspects (Buchanan and Callus, 1993). In analyzing supply and demand concepts concerning labor market, it is obvious that when a price is floored above the equilibrium wage, the presence of minimum wage laws results into unemployment.

Generally, Australia’s labor market in the past has been characterized by insensitive wage fixing system, restrictive nature of unions, and skewed decision of the industrial tribunals and the destructive role of industrial regulations. This is in addition to laws, which have largely limited the ability of employers to organize the means of production in the best way, and the net effect has been increase in unemployment (Buchanan and Callus, 1993). This trend has largely affected the textile industry.


Spurred by the realities of economy, the Australian labor regulation laws should be reviewed. The overall de-regulation of labor market will result in increased employer-employee bargaining power (Moore, 2008), with likelihood of accelerating employment opportunities in the sector since there will be much flexibility.

Predicted areas of organizational growth and downsizing and labor requirements Billabong Company is presented with numerous growth opportunities both locally and internationally. For instance, the Europe market presents numerous opportunities for the company in terms of long-term strategies. At the same time, the overall global women market again presents the company with an opportunity to grow (TransWorld Business, n.d, p.1).

Evidently, the northern America and Europe are being seen as the viable markets in terms of women clothing and accessories (TransWorld Business, n.d, p.1). Further, the company’s CEO Matthew Perrin notes that the skate-apparel market is underdeveloped and therefore Billabong has another opportunity to grow in the area (TransWorld Business, n.d, p.1); indeed, key to Billabong growth is an excellent employee group.

The prospects in the economy and recent acquisition of more outlets Billabong is destined for growth, which in turn will spur the need for more staff. Currently, the company’s staff is non-unionized with only small fraction being members of Australian Textile, Clothing, and Footwear Union (Anon, n.d, p.1). At the same time, the company’s employment relations have been influenced by government especially with introduction of new employment legislations, which are largely implemented by industrial tribunals (Anon, n.d, p.1).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Moreover, the company has a workforce of about 1,800; and government laws that have influenced employment opportunities at the company include workplace relations Act 1996, Racial Discrimination Act 1975, Affirmative Action Act 1986, and the safe workplace legislations (Anon, n.d, p.1).


Although no major downsizing has affected the company, in an event there is to be downsizing, it is prudent that the law be observed where the employee should be given notice in advance (60days), notify the relevant government agencies including the employee unions (Karake-Shalhoub and Karake 1999). This will ensure that the company avoids certain legal penalties.

Existing workforce of the organization and areas that shows excesses or shortages By 2007, Billabong’s Australia Company had 600 workers which represented an increase of about 50per cent (Russell 2007). Although the company was expanding, the company’s human resource manager Jason Smith maintained that they were dedicated to maintaining a lean team (Russell 2007). During the 2009/10 financial release, the company’s CEO, Derek O’Neill observed that American market was picking up but they had no intention of increasing (upsizing) the workforce.

This statement can be translated to mean the company was confident American market was not in excess or shortage of workforce (Anon 2009). The domestic market of Australia the CEO noted had been diluted by the Asian players and such the business was yet to pick up. The current workforce in the country was seen to be okay to the current capacity.


Organization’s prospects of growth and positive financial statements dictate the possibility of a company increasing or reducing its workforce. For now Billabong is recovering from financial downturn of the recession and its market is yet to pick up. Therefore in short-run the existing workforce may be enough for the workload of the company.

Current organization’s workforce capacity and the predicted demand for the business With more than 1500 employees, and being an international company, Billabong workforce transcends into third-party contractors and as a result, the company has constantly continued to review its workforce policy to comply with international standards. Further, the company has consistently continued to employ workers in accordance to the way they live a specific lifestyle in which the company wants to promote products.

Moreover, workforce capacity is the fundamental ability for an organization to ensure sufficient staffing in order to accomplish its work processes. For Billabong, the projected market growth and acquisition of new outlets spells that the company will need more workforces to accomplish its works.

We will write a custom Assessment on Billabong Company and the Labour Market in Australian Textile Industry specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Recommendations

Through an elaborative environmental scanning study, the company should be able to identify key areas where it can equip with new and talented workforce. Specifically in emerging markets and those regions that show great potentials, the company needs to recruit young, talented, and innovative employees who can be able to promote the company’s products to the markets.

External labor supply and prediction for human resource supply Currently, the labor market is experiencing numerous labor force dynamics being determined by past population reproduction and migration inflows (Ivanov, 2009). Capital and technology as factors of production have the tendency to command attention when demographics of labor force are steadily and satisfactory while when the population goes down, the decline tends to shift the focus towards labor.

In addition, demographic factors that affect supply of labor include natural reproduction of labor force and migration while economic factors affecting supply of labor include age and sex groups into labor force, actual employment of labor force and extent of use of available working time (Ivanov, 2009).


National structural adjustments in the economic, political, and social of various countries in which Billabong operates will affect future human resource supply. At the same time, it necessary for key institutions to put in place programs to train and sustain the current human resource whereby they can be equipped with key skills.

Organization’s diversity in the workplace Jason Smith, note that Billabong current strategic issue is to establish training and performance management frameworks that have the ability to give support to both personal and business recruitment where the emphasis is for the right mix of culture and business skills (Russell 2007). Further, in ensuring adherence to this the company constantly reviews the tax legislation changes and also implements a time and attendance systems. Billabong has internal recruitment structure which outsources most of its trainings.


The company has adopted the Social Accountability 8000, certification from the ILO with aim to ensure the rights of its diverse workforce are observed. What is necessary is for Billabong to seek services of external human resource auditors to ensure aspects of the Social Accountability 8000 are observed.

Conclusion Workforce planning has become necessary assignment in most companies that have vision of growth. An effective workforce planning helps the company to accomplish its strategic objectives.

For an effective workforce planning to take place, an organization should provide answers to the following key questions: “what critical workforce characteristics the organization needs in the future accomplish its strategic intent and what is the desired distribution of these characteristics, what is the distribution in today’s workforce, and what characteristics should the future workforce possess” (Emmerichs, Marcum, Robert and National Defense Research Institute-US, 2004).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Billabong Company and the Labour Market in Australian Textile Industry by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More References List Anon. Billabong Case Study: Managing change. Web.

Anon. 2009. Billabong Int’l CEO Derek O’Neill Discusses Billabong’s Full Year Results. Web.

Buchanan, J. and Callus, R., 1993. Efficiency and Equity at Work: The need for labor market regulation in Australia. Web.

Emmerichs, R. M., Marcum, C. Y., Robbert, A. A. and National Defense Research Institute-US. An operational process for workforce planning. CA, Rand Corporation. Web.

Ivanov, S., 2009. Demographic and economic factors of labor supply: Long-term projections and policy options for France, Germany, Italy and the United Kingdom. Vienna Yearbook of Population Research. Web.

Karake-Shalhoub, Z. and, Karake, Z.A., 1999. Organizational downsizing, discrimination and corporate social responsibility. CT, Greenwood Publishing Group. Web.

Moore, D., 2008. The Case for Minimal Regulation of the Labor Market. Journal of Economic Analysis and Policy. Australia, Institute for Private Enterprise. Web.

Russell, T., 2007. HR Down Under. Online Article by Personnel today. Web.

TransWorld Business. Billabong International CEO Matthew Perrin Explains His Strategy for Success. Web.

Victorian Government. 2002. Victorian Textile, Clothing, Footwear and Leather manufacturing industry. Web.


Globalization and Its Impact on the Health Care System: Ethical Dilemmas of Medical Treatment Term Paper best essay help

Introduction The process of globalization is considered to be one of the most important and influential issues in all spheres of life. Different cultures, societies, and even economies undergo considerable changes within a short period of time. Nowadays people get used to rely on their financial status to have appropriate and in time treatment and do not even want to consider the fact that those people with lower financial income may be in serious need of fast help and medical consultation.

The notion of a global ethics is under a threat because it can be easily misunderstood (Commers, Vanderkerckhover,


Biometric Technologies and Security Research Paper essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Biometric Issues and concerns

Overview of biometrics

Application areas

Biometrics and Privacy



Introduction After the “9-11” attacks on America by terrorists, widespread adjustments and reforms were called for so as to improve national security. The security concerns despite being fueled by the terrorism threat were not limited to national security; the concerns also addressed security against personal identity theft, corporate security and social security. Since then, security has constantly been beefed up so as to effectively combat crime.

Among the methods used to facilitate this is the scientific security system known as biometrics. Lyon (2008) defines biometrics as a branch of biological science which measures and analyzes individual features such as facial traits, DNA, retina and voice to use them in verification processes. Biometric technologies are therefore the tools that are used to facilitate the verification. They include but are not limited to; retinal, hand and finger print scanners, voice recognition software and DNA-enabled swap cards.

The use of biometric technology has proven to be more effective and efficient than most of its alternatives. Conversely as is with everything else, there is a down side to its use in the political, social and economic realms. Sonkamble


Behind the Counter Critical Essay argumentative essay help

In his article “Behind the Counter”, Eric Schlosser argues that the fast food industry is behind the country’s trend toward unsupportable earnings. Beginning with the story of a 16-year-old girl named Elisa, he illustrates what a typical work day looks like for her.

Although busy, it is not portrayed as unnaturally stressful or more demanding than other jobs. However, as his discussion continues, Schlosser illustrates why the industry initially capitalized on adolescent workers and how this has shaped highly questionable hiring ethics within it and other industries in America.

The primary focus of Schlosser’s argument is that the fast food industry has driven an environment in which capital and production is all and people are interchangeable. Initially offering the expanding baby boomer population with flexible jobs that met their school needs, fast food is now actively exploiting less advantaged members of the population in ways that provides them with few, if any, alternatives.

“Roughly 90 percent of the nation’s fast food workers are paid an hourly wage, provided no benefits and scheduled to work only as needed … Managers try to make sure that each worker is employed less than forty hours a week, thereby avoiding any overtime payments” (Schlosser 426).

Because the industry continues to perfect the factory assembly-line systems that were prevalent at the height of the Industrial age, it is increasingly unnecessary to retain skilled employees or to engage in any training at all.

Throughout his article, Schlosser charges the fast food chains with deliberately short-changing their employees’ already minimal wages through practices such as requiring restaurants be busy before they start their shifts, paying in food instead of paid hours or requiring employees to clean on their own time.

This practice has been well-documented in industries outside of the fast food industry as well, lending support to Schlosser’s claim. Steven Greenhouse documents numerous cases in his article “Forced to Work Off the Clock, Some Fight Back.” In this article, several individuals employed in low-skilled or no-skilled occupations speak out about their companies’ policies regarding requiring employees to work for no pay.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The strategies listed by these individuals echo those listed in Schlosser’s article. While Schlosser offers some support for his claims, Greenhouse interviews the director of the wage and hour division of the U.S. Labor Department, giving the claims made in the argument a great deal of credibility.

The Labor Department has taken many corporations to court on behalf of employees who have been cheated out of their fair wages. “It is one of the more common violations of the Labor Standards Act,” said Alfred Robinson of the Labor Department in Greenhouse’s article. Although the ethnicity of most of the individuals cited in Greenhouse’s article is not specified, one is specifically identified as being an immigrant worker and the quote attributed to him reflects his English as second language status.

It can easily be inferred from the information presented by the very well-referenced article by Greenhouse that the issues discussed by Schlosser are valid concerns for the mostly immigrant workforce currently manning the kitchens and counters of America’s fast food restaurants.

Practices engaged in by companies that attempt to argue that they are in full compliance with the law while blaming individual managers for coercing employees to work without pay are bad enough when the employees have a sense of their American rights, laws and legal recourses.

How much worse must the situation be when the individuals involved may not realize they’re being cheated, don’t know they have rights or that there are laws to protect them or have no idea what to do other than simply accept a deplorable situation?

Works Cited Greenhouse, Steven. “Forced to Work Off the Clock, Some Fight Back.” SKN Worldwide. (2004).

Schlosser, Eric. “Behind the Counter.” The Blair Reader. 7th Ed.

We will write a custom Essay on Behind the Counter specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Child Abuse and Neglect Children in Court Essay (Article) best college essay help: best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction





Introduction The article that a reaction paper is written on is one written by Block et al on the subject of Child Abuse and Neglect titled “Abused and neglected children in court: knowledge and attitudes” (Block, Oran H., Oran D, Baumrind and Goodman, 2010).

This is an important research area given that 10% of all emergency related cases among children in hospitals are as a result of abuse according to a research study by Johnson (Johnson, nd). The objective of this paper was to determine the level of knowledge and nature of attitudes among maltreated children who appeared in court during their detention case hearings (Block et al, 2010).

In order to obtain a high respondent rate the researcher picked a state jurisdiction which had high rate of maltreated minors attending their custodial case hearings. The researchers also sought to determine what factors determines the nature of the children’s attitudes or their level of knowledge as well as how the minors felt about their level of participation during the court proceedings (Block et al, 2010).

This research article attempted to investigate several issues by investigating key theories on the subject of child abuse and neglect. The central theories that are being investigated in this research article are whether greater participation by minors during their case proceedings in dependency courts influences its outcome (Block et al, 2010).

Other key theories that are being tested in the research study are the association between knowledge and attitude and their influence on the legal outcome (Block et al, 2010). Lastly the research study also attempted to identify the range of factors that determines the outcome of knowledge and attitude variables (Block et al, 2010).

Method This being a qualitative research the research design used in the study was survey through subject interviews. A total of 85 subjects were selected to participate in this study; these were children aged between 7 and 10 years (Block et al, 2010). However, at this point I fault the selection of cases since no sampling method of cases appears to have been applied during this study.

In the absence of a sampling method it is therefore safe to assume that an element of bias might have been introduced during the selection of cases from the study population. Nevertheless, the selected cases were as diverse as possible based on their cultural backgrounds, age and nature of their abuse cases who were made up of Asians, Hispanics, African Americans and Caucasians (Block et al, 2010).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The research also controlled for other types of biases by tightly controlling the characteristics of the subjects by ensuring that they were as varied as possible in terms of age, number of court appearances, presence of legal counsels and nature of homes that they resided at the time of the research study (Block et al, 2010).

Immediately after the child has attended their case hearings three types of standardized questionnaires were used to debrief the subjects for approximately 1 hour; Children’s Court Questionnaire, Demographic Information Form and State Anxiety Inventory for Children (STAI-C) (Block et al, 2010). The Children’s Court Questionnaire was the most detailed and was used to assess the subject on the four areas of interest; court knowledge, attitude, perception and general experience (Block et al, 2010).

The Demographic Information file was used to collect data pertaining the legal case and it outcome while the STAI-C form was used to compare the subjects’ level of anxiety (Block et al, 2010). Once the interview was concluded the data was coded to enable the necessary statistical analysis to be performed.

Results In summary the statistical analysis of the data collected indicated the following key findings. One, age was highly correlated with level of knowledge of the subject concerning the case proceedings; the highest score on level of knowledge occurred among the 12 year olds. Another association was identified between culture and attitude; overall the research study found that “minority children held more positive attitudes than Caucasians toward dependency court” (Block et al, 2010).

The research study also identified an association between anxiety, age and ethnicity; the data analysis indicated that older subjects were generally more anxious than younger respondents while minority children’s were less anxious than their counterparts (Block et al, 2010).

Position The results of the study concluded that increased access to legal information by the subjects does not necessarily translate to increased level of knowledge; a theory that is supported by many other research studies on the subject. Based on the evidence from data analysis this research also indicates and recommends fostering of knowledge among children on how dependency court operates since it can benefit the minors in more than one way.

Finally, the research study advocates and supports participation of minors in court hearings given that majority of children interviewed indicated that they would have preferred an opportunity to be heard by the judge and therefore contribute to the final decision.

We will write a custom Article on Child Abuse and Neglect Children in Court specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More References Block, S., Oran, H., Oran, D., Baumrind, N.


Critical Response “On Compassion” Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Written by Barbara Lazear Ascher, On Compassion is a fascinating essay whose time of publication is not well known, though it was revealed in the Elle magazine in 1988. In her works, Ascher dwells much on the issue of compassion. According to her, compassion is that desire or want, to reduce the effect of a painful situation experienced by a person. She posits that compassion is not an innate trait, but comes by learning through the day-to-day experiences.

From her illustrations, the homeless people and in general, people who lack the fundamental requirements, food, shelter, and clothing, serve as what induces compassion, that is portrayed by the society today. However, rich in lessons to the society, criticism chips in, based on her view of the compassion in today’s society. Are all, able and willing to learn and apply this trait, as Ascher puts it? No, is the obvious answer.

Based on her view, she assumes that every person is literate. She is a lawyer, a sign that her level of literacy is quite higher and she able to learn and understand, even by seeing, the situation of other people. She can successfully identify a suffering individual, not only by what she can see or get from him/her, but also by her psychological revelations. This is only limited to the learned, like her, but all cannot fit in this category.

There are, in the midst of her audience, those who see and have interacted with all sorts of afflicted people, but have never offered any sort of assistance. Are they selfish or inhumane? Probably this is not the case. It is only that, they lack the knowledge of compassion, and need to be taught about it, not only through writings like Ascher, but also, orally.

In addition, the issue of homelessness needs clarification. The author gives the illustrations of the two men and the players, as homeless and helpless people, who deserve compassion.

She does not define the conditions of the homeless people. One cannot become dispossessed because he/she has been found on the way and neither can he/she become one simply because he/she is pleading or in rags! Ascher needs to extend her views basing on the current society.

The issue of business is on the peak and people have turned out to be business oriented. Entrepreneurs are everywhere today and as a feature of them, they are risk takers. This implies that they can sacrifice themselves, only to make sure that their businesses grow.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More They are willing to spend time on the streets, in pitiful conditions, skipping meals, and pretending to be severely suffering, just to capture the minds of the compassionate people. They end up getting assistance. However, what is at the back of their minds is far from homelessness or hunger as people think, but business. Ascher ought to have clarified this issue.

Compassion is a choice. There is no external force, which can take it out of a person, other than the person him/herself. The author assumes that all are compassionate and are willing to show it off, but this is not the case. The truth of the matter is that all have the trait, but not all can extend it to others.

This is so because the decision to help is individual’s secret, even if the lesson of helping is taught to him/her. She fails to understand that cows can be taken to the river, but cannot be forced to drink the water. It is upon them to decide! She should therefore teach the subject of compassion to the audience and leave them to make their choice, whether to do it or not.

Ascher deserves credit for her works and particularly this essay on compassion. She has given a living example on what people ought to do concerning the issue of compassion in relation to the un- and disabled people. The many assumptions she makes when addressing this fundamental topic, creates the way for criticism, and ought to be clarified to all people before they apply compassion in the real world situations.


Sigmund Freud’s Psychosexual Development Theory Analytical Essay essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Oral phase

Anal phase

Phallic Phase

Latent Phase

Genital Phase


Works Cited

Introduction Sigmund Freud, in the Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality explored the concept of sexual development from psychological point of view arguing that sexual development intricately links the behaviour, beliefs and psychology of an individual. Freud changed the perception of sex when he proposed that sexuality forms an integral part of childhood development as sex mediates between the body and the mind (Perron 5). He noted that sexual instincts are major driving forces in personality development.

Sigmund Freud has redefined the ordinary physical perspective of sexual development by incorporating psychological aspect of psyche. In his psychoanalysis theory, Freud proposed that the psyche has three components, namely, the ego, the super-ego and the id. Super-ego is the conscious component of the psyche that imposes and regulates cultural sexual constraints while the id is the unconscious component that determines the sexual instincts of pleasure and is important in socialization.

The ego is the component of the psyche that interfaces and coordinates the super-ego and the id in the harmonization of the conflicting sexual instincts and cultural sexual constraints in the process of psychosexual development (Dhanyasree Para. 1). To study sexual development, Freud divided the development process into five phases, namely the oral phase, anal phase, phallic phase, latency phase and genital phase basing on the source of the sexual drive.

Oral phase Oral phase is the first phase of psychosexual development that begins from birth and continues up to about two years. In this phase, the primary source of sexual instinct or the erogenous zone is the mouth because the baby finds the pleasure in sucking her mother’s breast, sucking the fingers, or even putting any objects into the mouth (Stevenson Para. 3).

Critically, at this stage the baby is actively putting things into the mouth in order to satisfy the stimulating sexual instinct in the mouth. The psychological explanation is that, since the baby is still very young, super-ego and ego components of the psyche are immature thus the baby is under unconscious control of the id and cannot coordinate components of the psyche.

Therefore, the dominant component of the psyche is the id, which makes the baby be under the unconscious control of the id hence the baby focuses on the sexual instincts to derive pleasure (Perron 8). As the ego develops, the baby differentiates the environment and the body by the senses and can start demanding her mother’s breast or anything to suck.

Poor nursing or early weaning deprives the baby the pleasure of parental care and this forms part of the early challenges the baby experiences. During these challenges, fixation can occur, the baby will have problems in future such as aggression, dependency, nails biting, smoking, drinking or eating (Cherry Para 2).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Persistence of fixation characteristics into the live of an adult is an indication of the effects of the early sexual instincts in the development and modification of personal character. This implies that one can modify human behavior as early as the beginning of sexual instincts and proper childcare can help prevent fixation, which is the residual consequences of due to the unsatisfied motherly pleasure on the kid at an early stages of sexual development.

Anal phase This is the second phase of psychosexual development and it involves a shift of sexual instinct from the mouth into the anus. This phase occurs between the ages of about 2 years and 3 years when a child trains on how to use a toilet. The source of sexual drive is the anus and the child finds pleasure in the “repulsion or retention of feces” (Stevenson Para. 4).Since the ego and super-ego have developed, they child psyche now have conflicting components of the psyche.

While the dominant id component unconsciously seeks pleasure in expulsion of feces, the super-ego component is the pressure seeking to instill proper toilet training to the child by the parent. The ego then tries to harmonize the conflicting demands from the parent, which is the super-ego and child’s desires, the id.

In the anal phase, the child has two options to choose: the child can either follow the desires of the id or comply with the demands of the super-ego. If the child opts for the desires of the id, it means the child is going to have pleasure in expulsion of feces at any time and place as they please and if the parents do not correct this habit, the child will continue with it into the future affecting the character.

The future character of the child will be an “anal expulsive character” that is careless, messy, reckless, disorganized, and defiant personality (Stevenson Para. 4).

On contrary, if the child opts for the demands of the super-ego, it means that the child either followed the demands of the parent in toilet training or has the pleasure of retaining the feces. If the child finds pleasure in the retention of the feces and continue enjoying without the notice of the parent, the child will overindulge this habit and develop an “anal retentive character” that is obstinate, clean, precise, orderly, meticulous, careful, stingy and passively-aggressive personality (Stevenson Para. 4).

The two characters, the anal repulsive and the anal-retentive characters result from the autonomy of the ego and not compulsion from the super-ego or the id. The ego choice of character and proper toilet training in the anal phase will significantly affect individual inclinations and attitudes towards authorities on how one can comply or disobey.

We will write a custom Essay on Sigmund Freud’s Psychosexual Development Theory specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More If the parent imposes toilet training to the child, physically the child will seem to comply but the ego of the child did not harmoniously sort out the conflict between the super-ego and the id resulting into perpetual conflict that affect the personality of the child. The resulting effect of dictating the ego of the child will lower the self-esteem and decision-making ability since the autonomy of the ego is interfered.

Phallic Phase This stage occurs between the ages of 3-6 years and it is the most critical stage in sexual development. Here there is shift in the erogenous zone from anus into genitals as the child explore own genitals and genitals of the friends as an adventure to understand sexuality. Although the source of the sexual instinct originates from the genitals, the genitals are not mature as adults but boys experiences occasional erection in their sleep and they find pleasure (Cherry Para. 2).

The major conflicts at this stage are the Oedipus and Electra complexes for boys and girls respectively, which are the “unconscious desire to possess the opposite-sexed parent and to eliminate the same-sexed one” (Stevenson Para. 5).

Oedipus complex is the unconscious selfish interests the boy experiences as he competes with the father for the love and attention of the mother. The unconscious desire and natural love for his mother is due to the sexual instincts experienced at the oral and anal stages and it is transforming into real sexual desire (Dhanyasree Para. 5). As a boy mature, he begins to identify his sexual identity and associate with his the mother more than the father.

The boy feels that his father threatens his love towards the mother and he begins to envious as he tries to compete with his father for the attention and affection of the mother The boy develop fears when he realizes that her mother do not have penis like him because the father has castrated her. Freud describes this fear as “castration anxiety” (Cherry Para 5). This fear is due to the super-ego that tends to dominate the id as the boy mature and become more conscious about the choices he makes.

The term Electra complex describes the unconscious envy that the girl child experiences at the phallic stage. When the girl identify her sexuality and realizes the difference between mother and father or boy and girl sexuality, Electra complex ensues. After realization that she do not have penis and perceiving that her mother castrated her, she become envious for the penis of her father.

Freud describes this envy for the penis as “penis envy” (Stevenson Para. 5). The envious demands for the penis by the id outweighs super-ego cultural demands leaving the girl fixated, still envying men into the marriage. Since the girl has no option, she begins to identify with her mother and start to learn her sexual role.

The phallic phase is the most crucial stage where children learn their sexual roles after they experience the battle in their psyche. At this stage, there is a shift in the psyche as the id that is dominant in the childhood gradually dominates the super-ego. The ego then harmonizes the conflicting forces in the psyche making the child to accept reality and love both parents without fear of castration or envy of the penis.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Sigmund Freud’s Psychosexual Development Theory by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More If the conflicting super-ego and the id demands remain unsolved, fixation will occur. In women, it results into extreme characters such as hunger for superiority over men, seductive or low self-esteem, and while in boys, fixation may result into immorality, narcissistic, over ambition or careless behavior.

Freud further proposes that fixation can be the root of cause of homosexuality and other sexual anomalies (Stevenson Para. 6). The aberrant sexual behaviors that occur in an adult life originate from the phallic stage of psychological and sexual development, thus, phallic stage is very critical in the development of sexual characters as well as personality.

Latent Phase Latent phase occurs at the age when the child start schooling up to the age when adolescence begins. This stage is latent because the sexual instinct or libido drives are dormant and the erogenous energy of the genitals is directed into other areas of thinking process such as intellectual pursuits, games, and social interactions (Cherry Para. 6). Although sexual drives are dormant in this stage, the habits formed at earlier stages of psychosexual development are processed into concrete behaviors.

Essentially, what really happens at this stage is that the ego is taking control of the id because at the phallic stage, the Oedipal and Electra complexes causes repression of the id, hence the child is do not longer operates under the unconscious demands of the id but is under the conscious control of the super-ego and ego coordination.

In the conscious state the child begin exploring and discovering the environment as a way of exercising the ego in making decision and choices. This stage determines the personality in terms of communication, socialization, and self-esteem.

Latent phase critical depend on the resolution of the Oedipus and Electra conflicts that occur at the phallic phase because the conflict between super-ago and ego can be resolved or it may remain unsolved.

The importance of conflict resolution in the preceding stages of psychosexual development is that it forms basis for the development of subsequent psychosexual development stages. Thus, any anomaly in conflict resolution in the psyche will result into the aberrant behaviors such as poor communication skills, anti-social character, and low self-esteem.

Genital Phase This is the last stage of the psychosexual development and it occurs at the age of about 12 years when puberty begins until the end of puberty where major secondary sexual characteristics occur (Perron 12). At this stage, the dormant erogenous energy drive at latent stage is activated resulting into strong sexual urge to the opposite sex. Here there is the shift of interest from selfish needs to the consideration of the needs of others (Cherry Para. 7).

The shift in the needs is due to the maturity of the ego that allows proper coordination of the conflicts in the psyche making the child to transition well from the childhood into the adulthood. The child at this stage experience sexual maturity and get interested in doing responsibilities of the adults like doing work, love relationships or can even marry.

If there are conflicts that are unresolved from the preceding stages, now the child starts to feel their impacts at this stage. It is at this stage where there is a manifestation of the psychosexual development experiences, since secondary sexual characteristics are more pronounced. Proper development of ego and genitals at this stage results into a balanced individual with a normal personality.

Conclusion Sigmund Freud has greatly changed the perception of sex by incorporating the psychological aspect into the sexuality. The earlier perception that sexual development is just a physical and only occurs during puberty is quite unsatisfactory in explaining the causes of aberrant sexual behaviors and diverse personalities. Psychosexual development theory elucidates what really constitutes sexually right from when the child is born up to the puberty point of maturity.

The psychological components of psyche, the super-ego, the ego, and the id clearly demonstrate psychological perspective of sexuality and character development of an individual. From Freud perspective, sexuality and character development are more of psychological rather than physical appearances that only depend on the biological dictation.

Psychosexual development theory gives five sequential phases that a human being undergoes in the course of sexual development. These phases are closely linked and dependent on one another in the cumulative building up of the sexual and psychological development and eventually the overall character of an individual. Psychosexual theory has significantly changed the perception and the definition of sexuality in the modern world.

Works Cited Dhanyasree, Munnar. “Psychosexual Analysis” Oneindia Living. 2008. Web.

Cherry, Kendra. “Freud’s Stages of Psychosexual Development.” Psychology. 2010. Web.

Perron, Roger. “Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality.” International Dictionary of Psychoanalysis. 2010. Web

Stevenson, David. “Freud’s Psychosexual Stages of Development.” The Victorian Web 2001. Web.


The Failure of Leadership in the Aftermath of Hurricane Katrina Essay online essay help: online essay help

Table of Contents Synopsis

Lessons Learned

Reactions and Observations



Hurricane Katrina exposed the shocking degree of unpreparedness of the Federal Government, FEMA, various local and state officials, and the residents of New Orleans when it comes to dealing with hurricane-force winds and massive flooding brought by the said storm. In the initial days of the aftermath of Hurricane Katrina many questions were left unanswered.

Why was there no effective and efficient evacuation plan? Where were the Army and the National Guard? Where was FEMA? And as the questions kept piling up, it became clear that local and state officials failed to plan, and they underestimated Katrina. Thus the local residents paid dearly for this oversight.

Synopsis The basis for the discussion on what went wrong in the attempt to contain, manage, and deal with the impact of Hurricane Katrina is Frontline’sdocumentary entitled The Storm. Frontline’s investigative journalists led by Martin Smith attempted to probe deeper into the emergency and disaster response fiasco.

They used video footages taken by New Orleans residents, amateur videos taken by local officials, news footages and combined these with excerpts of video clips taken from one-on-one interviews with experts in the field of emergency disaster preparedness as well local and state officials supposedly in-charge of the disaster. At the end Frontline concluded that there was a failure of leadership and the cost of unpreparedness was the significant loss of lives and damage to property worth billions of dollars.

Lessons Learned In the first chapter of Frontline’s documentary, Martin Smith interviewed an emergency disaster preparedness expert and he said that for many years prior to Hurricane Katrina there were no catastrophic event of that magnitude that hit mainland USA. He said that FEMA had to study events that occurred in other countries in order to help in the preparation for such an event. In other words no one knew what to expect and there was no urgency to make serious preparations because for many years nothing has happened.

This was a major factor that was overlooked by the planners who tried to lessen the impact of Katrina. They were unaware of the high level of complacency that exists within the government when it comes to emergency disaster preparedness. This attitude created a chain reaction of events that would lead to the worst natural catastrophe in this nation’s history. This should never happen again.

Since there was this attitude regarding emergency disaster management the Federal Government and even local and state officials found little value with a federally funded agency such as FEMA. As a result past presidents would appoint the next FEMA chief not on the basis of qualifications but as a way to return a favor.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the case of former president George W. Bush he appointed his campaign manager to this post. From the time of Reagan up to the time of Bush all appointees had no background or any type of expertise related to emergency disaster preparedness. This should never happen again.

Local and state officials were also infected with this complacency problem. In the early phase of the documentary the commander of the National Guard – who called from Baton Rogue – contacted a subordinate stationed at Jackson Barracks asking for a status report and in the middle of their conversation the soldier said to hold the line because he is going to inspect something and then he returned saying that he did not know why but water is rising fast and in a few moments he said that the cars in the parking lot were already afloat. This was a revealing interview because it shows that no one was prepared.

It was all right for a New Orleans resident to be ignorant of what was going on around him but the National Guard, the commanders and the soldiers should have been given an update that there are levies preventing the city from being engulfed in a massive flood but the moment those levies were compromised, New Orleans will be swept away. They should have known but no one knew. So everyone was caught by surprise. This should never happen again.

The primary problem is failure in leadership. There are at least two aspects in leadership failure that contributed much to magnify the disaster in New Orleans. First, no one knew the identity of the coordinator, the person in-charge, the one who can rally the troops and make decisions that would be followed by all. They knew there was FEMA, the local officials, and the U.S. President but it seems that everyone was just reacting to the situation, what was needed was a true leader leading the charge and no one was there.

The second aspect is the lack of communication from the ground up to the highest levels of government. According to emergency disaster management experts, local officials often told them that “…figuring out whom they were supposed to work with in the federal government was taking so much time that it hurt their ability to save lives and protect property” (Blackstone, Bognanno,


Scarcity and Choice Problem Solution Essay custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction



Reference List

Introduction Bangladesh is one of the rapidly developing nations with good growth prospects. The country has a great economic potential because of its vast resources. The country has large reserves of natural gas, timber, arable land and, coal. On the other hand, coal production has not been fully commercialized.

Its exports jumped by 31% in the first quarter of 2010 (Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics, 2010, p. 9). This means that trade can still be increased in both frontiers. In 2008, it was ranked position 48 as one of the world’s largest economies. Its economy has been growing by between 6-7% over the past few years (Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics, 2010, p. 3).

The county is currently having a GDP growth rate of 5.9%. More than half of the country’s GDP is controlled by the service sector. In addition, nearly half of the population is employed in the agricultural sector. On the other hand, it has an unemployment rate of 37 % (Bangladesh bureau of statistics, 2010, p.17).

The county has a lot of endowments in human resource, abundant water, rich agricultural land and massive reserves of natural gas (Gillan, 2002, p. 12). Although the county’s agricultural sector has been improving, it heavily relies on an erratic monsoonal cycle. Agricultural production has also been slowed down by massive flooding. On the other hand, there is a rapidly growing labor force and inadequate port facilities.

Food insecurity and inflation are major concerns that need to be looked at for sustainability. The county has had an inflation rate of 12.3% as from April 2010. (Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics, 2010, p. 14) Economic growth has not been inclusive in recent years and this is a major challenge that needs to be addressed.

For instance most hilly regions in the northeast and south east are more developed than other. In addition, majority of the population lives in underdeveloped rural areas. There is a huge population that has not been well utilized (Gillan, 2002, p. 17). This can be explained from the high unemployment rate.

On the other hand, infrastructure development and investments have been lagging behind. It is undeniable that most of the country’s areas don’t have adequate power supply. These are some of the issues that need to be dealt with as the country faces up to the issue of scarcity and choice.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Discussion The basic economic problem that needs to be looked at is scarcity and choice. This is because there is a limited use of resources. It is necessary to effectively use these resources for enhanced economic growth (Chacholiades, 1986, p. 10). The country’s economy is faced with an unlimited production of goods and services.

It is obvious that all societies face the problem of deciding on the best economic approaches (Gillespie, 2007, p. 9). This means that there is need to decide on what goods to produce, how best to produce and who will receive them.

Because of scarcity, it is necessary to make right choices that will lead to a good trade off on the best approach (Shephard, 1970, p. 13). Bangladesh has a great growth potential that needs to be capitalized on for the well being of its people. This is why the country needs good choices in resource allocation to enhance production.

For instance, coal mining is supposed to be enhanced to increases foreign reserves. Since the country has been having a growth rate of 6-7%, there is need to maintain this momentum (Bangladesh bureau of statistics, 2010, p. 5).

This will be done by expanding the country’s overall production to increase wealth. Tax exemptions can be used to encourage production and on the other hand reduce taxation on incomes to increase consumer spending that will support high production activities. It implies that there is need to widen the types of production and thereby promote equitable distribution of wealth (Thompson, 1981, p. 8).

On the other hand, social services are also supposed to be enhanced. This could be due to the fact that the country does not have good science and technology mechanisms to expand education in this sector. As much as these are achievable, there are various challenges that need addressing. Bangladesh has a lot of natural resources like gas and coal but it lacks funds to entice this industry.

There is a poor infrastructure framework which has discouraged investments. On the other hand, the country has a poor investment climate and framework. This can be explained from the long bureaucratic process that an investor has to go through before setting up a business in the county.

We will write a custom Essay on Scarcity and Choice specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Its large population has not been utilized well (Gillan, 2002, p. 18). It is estimated that the county has a population of between 150-164 million people. Although the country has a vibrant agricultural sector it is not well funded to increase its potential. Funding is mostly concentrated to rice farming. Accessibility to credit is still a big problem that needs urgent action. Banks have lending rates of 13% and this is very high for citizens as it will discourage people from taking loans (Bangladesh bureau of statistics, 2010, p. 21)

The country therefore needs good policies to increase production in all sectors of the economy. Aggregate demand needs to be stimulated to support increased production activities (Heathfield, 1971, p. 13). There is need to increase labor and capital as per the production function. Capital will be increased in investment activities that will absorb a large labor force and in the process increase output (Ferguson, 1972, p. 15).

Increased output will be distributed to the entire economy through infrastructure development (Quirk, 1987, p. 12). Other social services will also be developed by allocating more funds for their enhancement. This will include: the education sector, health services and water (Boland, 2008, p. 9). The education sector is currently underfunded and needs good reforms to move forward. For instance if labor and capital are increased by 20%, output will also increase by 20%.Capital will be guaranteed by enhancing accessibility to credit.

L K = O

The economy needs to settle on a good production possibility frontier position (Burke, 1990, p. 23). There is need to increase the productivity of factors of production for sustainability. To achieve this, technology will be enhanced to support an increase in factors of production (Boland, 2008, p. 19). This means that a lot of funds will be put ion research and innovation. In the long run, the economy’s ability to produce goods and services will be enhanced.

Source: Boland, 2008.

The county needs to move outwards on the production possibility frontier. This can be achieved by increasing and making factors of production cheap. In this case, technology will be critical in enhancing production. Any outward shift on the production possibility frontier will allow the economy to operate in full capacity (Boland, 2008, p. 19).

This is because Bangladesh’s actual economic growth has not reached its expected potential. The economy is currently operating below its expected production possibility frontier. This implies that labor and capital are still underutilized.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Scarcity and Choice by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The stock and quality of human resource will be an important asset as far as growth is concerned (Quirk, 1987, p. 18). In addition, Bangladesh faces high risks because of climate and environmental changes that might slow down production.

In this case, it is necessary to come up with good mitigation measures that will ensure that the country is not affected by any climate and environmental disasters (Gillan, 2002, p. 28).

The country should transform its bureaucratic structures to speed up decision making that will improve its governance. This is the only way that investors will be encouraged to invest in the country. As much as all this will be done, economic growth should be inclusive.

Conclusion Because of scarcity, it is necessary to make right choices that will lead to a good trade off on the best economic policy approach. It is undeniable that Bangladesh has a great growth potential that needs to be capitalized on for the well being of its people. This is why the county needs good choices in resource allocation to enhance production. Since the country has been having a growth rate of 6-7%, there is need to maintain this momentum. This will be done by expanding the country’s overall production to increase wealth.

Reference List Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics. (2010). BBS publication. Retrieved from

Boland, L, A. (2008). Assumptions controversy. Princeton NJ: Princeton University Press.

Burke, E. (1990). Thoughts and Details on Scarcity. Indianapolis, IN: Liberty Fund, Inc.

Chacholiades, M. (1986). Microeconomics. New York: Macmillan

Ferguson, C. E. (1972). Microeconomic Theory. Homewood, Illinois: Richard D. Irwin, Inc

Gillan, A.2002. From Bangladesh to Brick Lane. UK: The Guardian.

Gillespie, A. (2007). Foundations of Economics. London: Oxford University Press.

Heathfield, D. F. (1971). Production Functions. New York: Macmillan Press.

Quirk, J. (1987). Qualitative economics. New York: Macmillan Press

Shephard, R (1970). Theory of cost and production functions. Princeton NJ: Princeton University Press.

Thompson, A. (1981). Economics of the firm, Theory and practice. Englewood Cliffs: Prentice Hall.


Culture in America Essay essay help online free

Culture The linguistic and cultural study of the Indians started in mid-nineteenth century; however, the classifications were based mainly on genetically defined linguistic families or stock, without paying attention to culture (Sturtevant and DeMallie, 20001, p. 1).

The American Indian culture is classified into geographical areas based on the U.S. National museum displays, with the plains Indians being artists by nature – for instance, the women painted their belongings for easy identification (Sturtevant and DeMallie, 20001, p. 9). According to Johnston (2006, p.9), the maintenance of the Native American art is suggested to aid students in maintaining their sense of belonging as well as attaining economic independence.

In addition, racial characteristics of American Indian mystical views are said to be engraved in the American culture, and are evident both in early European settler’s writings and in contemporary media. Indeed, the Indian culture is termed as a genuine virtue, which the non-Indians should strive to achieve (Snipp, 1989, p.29). This paper will discuss the Native American culture, as well as provide a comparison with the deaf culture.

Some cultural aspects of Native American culture Art

Art is one of the main fields that were used to incorporate the native Indians into the modern world mainstream. Art is a cultural tradition of the Indians and its interest to the non-Indians has made it to be easily incorporated into the modern mainstream as compared to other Indian cultures like dancing and hunting that are considered uncivilized.

In addition, art is an unimpeachably refined pursuit as demonstrated by handcraft projects of reformers’ (Johnston, 2006, p. 200). According to DeCora, “the artistic talent was inbred in Native Americans,” while the art skill is associated with the native’s superior understanding of the surrounding environment (Johnston, 2006, p. 203).

Cradleboards and moccasins are some of the traditional handicrafts that were suggested to be of high quality as compared to Euro-American manufacture products. Apart from the high standards of quality attained from products of Native American art, the contemporary artists working in literary fields is a source of pride (Johnston, 2006, p. 203)


According to Belgrad, the American Indian is branded as a positive symbol of survival in times of hardships that are oppressive mainly due to the endurance of the war in Europe and the continuing depression.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is suggested that the American Indian had proved an outstanding ability to cope with the surrounding environment in order to construct a well-managed community and a high culture in harsh environment. Indeed, these are some of the achievements that are commonly known and the contribute in defining an Indian’s place in the society (Belgrad, 1998, p.54)


Native Americans culture is comprised of symbols that entail symbolic meanings. In 1940s Pollock’s work, the Inuit mask had a symbolic meaning and was purposely for effecting the dancer’s transformation into a spirit (Belgrad, 1998, p.66).


Belgrad asserts that several Indian painters converted into the alternative painting style of John Herrera as a solution to the commercialism of studio style. In addition, these artists sought to psychologically and socially create meaningful works by incorporating traditional cultures into present (Belgrad, 1998, p.69 and 70).

Culture of the deaf The culture of the deaf is surrounded by beliefs and practices that mainly evolve around the sign language in day-to-day life, a characteristic that distinguish a deaf person from a hearing person. The hard-of-hearing people are the people who lost their hearing abilities late in life, and though they do not use sign languages, they use various adaptive communications.

The deaf people are categorized differently, from the definitely deaf people to the ones who hear nearly well (Padden, Humphries, 2005, p.1). Language rights are also some of the major issues that the deaf people are fighting for, as they dislike to be viewed as medical objects; indeed, the modern deaf life is full of battles against dominance and control (Padden, Humphries, 2005, p.9).

In professional industry, the ‘deaf middle class’ has existed in the USA for a period of time although the situation is different in UK mainly as evidenced by the fact that barely a dozen deaf professionals could be accounted for by the year 1976 (Ladd, 2003, p.184)

Similarities between Native American Culture and Culture of the Deaf Adaptive: The two cultures, the Indian culture and the deaf culture, are both adaptive in nature. The Indians were adaptive by incorporating their native painting techniques into the modern style, while the deaf practices of seeing on the other hand are not logical and natural, instead, they have been heightened (Padden, Humphries, 2005, p.2). In addition to this, the hard-hearing people are said to use various adaptive communication methods (Padden, Humphries, 2005, p.1).

We will write a custom Essay on Culture in America specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Symbols and signs: Both cultures possess symbols or signs that represent a particular meaning. The Indian Americans for instance used particular masks to symbolize the transformation of the dancer to the spirit form (Belgrad, 1998, p.66); while on the other hand, the deaf culture used the sign language to communicate (Padden, Humphries, 2005, p.2).

Struggle: The element of struggle is depicted clearly in both cultures. The Indian Americans struggle to have their culture, which is termed primitive, to be recognized while the deaf are said to have day-to-day battles against dominance and control (Padden, Humphries, 2005, p.9).

Distinctions between Native American Culture and Culture of the Deaf Attainment of culture: Both cultures are different in the sense that the Indian American culture is mainly attained because of naturally being born in the Native society while the deaf culture is attained due to hearing disabilities of a person.

Passage of the practices: The passage of the practices is different in both cultures; for instance, in the Indian American culture, the practices are passed to a person through collective Indian community participation, while in the deaf culture, the practices are passed on in specialized institutions (Padden and Humphries, 2005, p.29)

Conclusion The Indian culture and the deaf culture are both cultures that are still present in the contemporary America. Although the native Indian practices have been diluted by modern world, that does not mean the culture has ceased to exist. The deaf culture on the other hand has improved with modern ways of communicating in different languages using the sign language. Moreover, the Indian culture is still eminent in the modern America media. It is presence in the origin of America is evident in the early European settlers.

References Belgrad, D. (1998). The culture of spontaneity: Improvisation and the Arts in postwar America. Web.

Johnston, A. P. (2006). Seeing high


White Fang: “The call of the wild and White Fang” by Jack London Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Analysis of the Main Characters


Works Cited

Introduction Jack London has been touted as one of the best writers of his time with an instinctive artistic ability of high order and an extraordinary set of skills with words. It should be noted that this book complements the themes advanced in his earlier publication “The Call of the Wild”, by showing how a naturally domesticated animal may revert to freedom present in nature and the wilderness. In view of this, this paper focuses on the attributes of the characters and their adaptability to different circumstances.

Analysis of the Main Characters White Fang is the main character of the story. This fact is emphasized by London’s decision to name the story after him. He was born of a mixed heritage, to a wolf paternity and a mother bearing a mixed heritage of wolf and dog. He shows unique attributes, which prompt his mother to care for him. He is naturally agile and strong, attributes which he transforms into fighting skills after other dogs become mean to him (The New York Times).

His conquests in the battle field underline his fierceness. He is an intelligent animal, a fact which helped him survive the challenges in the forest. Loosing all his siblings to the drought helps him sharpen his natural instincts. He is adventurous, a trait which enables him to learn the invaluable lesson of survival for the fittest. This helps him in the later stages of his life when he is handled by different masters.

His loyalty is portrayed when he opts to stick to his masters in spite of the misery he underwent on their account. This is as a consequence of fear instilled into him during his beatings and, he subsequently He toes the line in order to avoid retribution. This implies that his heart had not warmed to his master hence love was constituent in their relationship (London 172). Fang shows his obedient nature by staying within all boundaries established by his different masters (The New York Times).

White Fang’s resilience is portrayed by the attitude he adopts since his childhood. He is constantly teased by other puppies when they move into the human camp. After loosing several fights, he adapts to the situation and fights his battles with the resolve to win. Life in this camp also reveals his aggression.

He beats all his opponents before doing all it takes to beat his main tormentor, lip-lip. In the latter years of his life, he gains from this experience to fight when unleashed on other aggressive dogs. His last master, Weedon Scott reveals a sentimental aspect to his character. By showering him with affection continuously, White Fang becomes affectionate towards his boss. This fondness is genuine due to the love that is existent between them.

This transformation is shown by numerous instances in the book where he responds to the master’s word as opposed to sadism which he was accustomed. He develops affection for Scott, to the extent that he howls in pain and refuses to eat when the master leaves him behind. This attachment signifies loyalty that stems from love, in contrast to intimidation, as it was from his previous masters.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Weedon Scott bought White Fang when he faced imminent death while fighting. The difference in management styles between Beaver and Scott is evident. He is kind to the animal, and hence refrains from employing violent forms of retribution. Instead, he nurtures Fang into an obedient beast by showering him with endless affection.

He shows he is caring after he assumes liability of white fang by instructing his assistant to take care of the dog throughout the recuperation period. He exhibits perseverance every time the dog does not respond to his overtures. The dog gives him cold treatment time and again, barking viciously at him and declining to take meals, but he does not give up on him.

After much coaxing, he finally reached out to the animal using meat. He then decided to train the animal with the aim of domesticating it. After much work, the dog resonated with his voice, by developing the ability to decipher the different tones in his voice.

Scott is responsible since he agrees to travel with White Fang back to his home instead of leaving him behind with the servant. This also brings to light his compassionate attribute, because he only gives in after hearing the beast’s painful howls and seeing the magnitude of injuries he incurred as he tried to break free. It is noteworthy that Scott loves White Fang genuinely.

This is recorded as one of the main reasons why the beast finally warned up to him. This trait facilitates their forming of a strong bond which made the dog guard him and his property.

The she wolf Kiche is White Fang’s mother. She acts as the leader of the wolf pack despite the fact that she is a domestic dog. Her intelligence comes out clearly from the onset as she lures the sled driving dogs from Bill and Harry their masters into the woods (London165). She shows her dexterity and adaptability when she leads her cub into the Indian settlement, where “man is god” furthermore.

Kiche is also protective of her cubs and hunts in order to feed them. It is also on record that she fought a wolverine and a weasel in order to protect her only remaining cub. She is affectionate, an attribute which draws White Fang to her. It makes him look up to her as a teacher, guide and a source of protection. It is worth mentioning that Kiche’s attribute are seen when “the cub felt his mother soften at the sound.

We will write a custom Essay on White Fang: “The call of the wild and White Fang” by Jack London specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More When she is taken away by an Indian for a debt owed, White Fang unsuccessfully attempts to pursue her before he is captured by beaver. When the fully grown White Fang meets her later in the book, she refuses to acknowledge him. In spite of this, respect he had for her is evidenced by the fact that he accepted the present state of affairs and upheld his respect for her as a mother and teacher.

Gray Beaver, White Fang’s initial owner is cruel to the wolf and tames him through beatings. Surprisingly, he treats him with fairness; in the same manner he does other dogs. The wolf considers him a god due to the extra chunks of meat he often receives from the Indian. It should be noted that Beaver was not a cruel man, but was socialized to believe that cruelty is synonymous with survival. Beaver’s gullibility is exposed when he falls for a scheme by Beauty Smith which sees him lose ownership of the dog.

He is tricked into alcoholism and his subsequent addiction ensures he trades the dog for liquor. White Fang escapes Smith’s home on several occasions and runs back to Beaver. He in turn returned him back due to his honesty. Despite all his shortcomings, Beaver remains loyal to the wolf as a master, playing the most crucial of roles in developing his strength, independence and intelligence.

Beauty Smith was another of White Fang’s owners. It is satirical for the author to name a man with such an appalling character beauty. His cruelty is evidenced promptly as he whips White Fang on several occasions. He kept the dog chained frequently and exposed him to many forms of maltreatment; this made the dog realize that it was subject to the master’s prerogative (London 276).

Fang submitted to him out of fear, and ran away on more than a few instances, but was brought back by Beaver. His total disregard for the dog is shown when he opts to watch the dog die in a fighting arena, before selling him off to Scott despite all the injuries it had incurred. He is exploitative, since he channeled the dog’s rage for his personal gain.

He unleashed him on other dogs with the hope of making a profit from bets placed during the fight. Beauty Smith employs treachery and gets Gray Beaver to sell him the dog. He is violent, since he exposes the dog to violence before unleashing him on other beasts for profit (London 183). He propagates the principle of gaining respect through fear and violence, with Smith being the main beneficiary of his exploits.

It is noteworthy that Mr. London brings out his best pieces when writing about the relationships between human beings and beasts. He aptly presents feral nature to be entirely distinct from human nature and lifestyle. This is illustrated by “London is condemned for espousing contradictory ideas and causes, his judges are, unknowingly perhaps, charging him with no greater error than being the representative of the world in which he lived” (Ross 57).

This story reveals how the beasts submit to human authority readily, in addition, to the adaptability of domestic animals to a change in their environment. He brings to light the fact that while beasts may not reason like humans do; they learn from the discipline of experience and are propelled by instinct on what to shun and what to seek.

Not sure if you can write a paper on White Fang: “The call of the wild and White Fang” by Jack London by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The cub does not envision life as a voracious appetite due to the difference in perception between himself and mankind. He leads a single purposed life, driven by survival and the need to see out one desire at a time. By dwelling on the savage nature of the experiences the beast goes through in a bid to emphasize their fitness. He intimates that beasts experience pain and pleasure out of life in similar quantities as illustrated when he cries (London 183).

In his earlier publication, ‘Call of the Wild’, London talks about a Buck, a dog born in the civilized world, who is sold to travelers in need of sledge pullers (Tabor-Hann). The tale recounts the challenges he goes through in the wild, that bring out his wild side. His killer instinct is polished due to the hardships he undergoes while changing masters at frequent intervals.

Conclusion The same can be said of the lives people lead in the present times. While some adapt easily to difficulties, other persons experience difficulties in the course of transitions from their comfort zones. From the story, it is evident that remarkably few characters show the resilience and ability to adapt to new systems, and hence guarantee their survival. Those who refuse to discard their areas of comfort are rendered irrelevant due to their inability to cope with changing situations.

Works Cited London, Jack. The call of the wild and White Fang. London: Collector’s library. 2004. Print.

London, Jack. White Fang. New York: Plain Label Books, 1968. Reprint.

Ross, Dale. “Jack London: An American Dilemma”. Journal of American Culture. 1982. 5: 57 62.

Tabor-Hann, Kellie. Investigating Jack London’s White Fang: Nature and Culture Detectives. Edsitement. 2010. Web.

The New York Times. Jack London the Socialist—A Character Study; When and Why the Author of “The Call of the Wild” Became a Convert and Propagandist—His Literary Methods and Aims. 1906. Web.


Frankie Lymon; I Can Still Hear Your Music Research Paper best essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Frankie Lymon and the Teenagers

The commencement

Frankie Lymon’s solo music career


Works Cited

Introduction ‘I can still hear your music’ is a phrase that best describes the connection that people have with good music as regards their memory recall. Human nature is a slave to good music, albeit resistance to it as a master can be pursued, it can never be achieved (O’Donell 1). Frankie Lymon is one such artist who at a very tender age sang good music that connected with his entire fans. His eventual passing on has left behind clear tunes in their minds as though his presence still subsists among them.

Frankie Lymon and the Teenagers Frank Joseph ‘Frankie’ Lymon was born on the 30th of September1942 in Harlem New York City of the United States of America. Frankie was of an African- American descent with a reputation of being the boy soprano lead singer of a group called ‘The teenagers’ (Solent communications 2).

The teenagers sang Rock and Roll and R and B tunes. The Teenagers’ originally comprised of three members who were African- American (Frankie Lymon, Jimmy Merchant and Sherman Games) with two additional members of Puerto Rican Descent (Herman Santiago and Joe Negroni).

Frankie Lymon and the teenagers took a very short time before wooing their fans with charm (Pan- African News Wire 4). After being a group for not less than two years, they were already recognized as one of the pioneer success cases of rock and roll music. Rogers, describes Frankie Lymon as the ‘trendsetters in the early days of rock and roll’ (1) a massive complement in the realm of music given to them would be that many young boys struggled to copy and try out their style of a boys group just so that they could gain public attention.

Pegue (1) articulated that any kid-group that posses the qualities of personality and exposure as compliments to great sound and arrangement would most definitely hit the jackpot as far as guaranteed success is concerned. There is no doubt that the Frankie Lymon and the teenagers possessed these qualities. Their triumph in music sensation as a boys group was consummate.

Their debut single in 1959 ‘Why do fools fall in love’ turned out top be their biggest hit due to a smatter strategy; using the services of Dj Allan Freed, whose popularity aide his introduction of Frankie and the teenagers to International audiences without much kick.

Further achievement was experienced when they eventually secured corporate network deals and business connection thanks to GEE and RAMA records owned by George. As if that was not enough, the group did a hit-movie called “Rock Rock Rock”, which consequently marketed their style globally.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The commencement Frankie’s father, Howard Lymon, was part of a renowned gospel music group called the Harlemaires. Thanks to his father, Frankie, together with his brothers; Louis and Howie sang with the Harlemaires. Frankie was nurtured in to becoming a musician at an early age. Later on, in 1955, a New York corner quartet group called Emines was coming through.

Frankie, on developing interest in Music joined the group which changed names to Coupe de Villes, thanks to their Puerto Rico friends. Latter in the year, they became the Premires, recording their debut single ‘Why do fools fall in love’ which was released in 1956 under the new name; Frankie Lymon and the Teenagers (Schwalboski 1).

Frankie Lymon’s solo music career According to Schwalboski, Lymon left the group in 1956 to pursue a solo career (1). In his solo performances, Lymon was backed by prerecorded tapes. On other hand, the teenagers replaced Lymon without ever achieving success once more. Lymon’s premier solo release was called “My girl” and was not a success. According to Richard, Lymon tried out dancing with a white teenage lady in his performance, a venture which turned out to be a mega scandal that caused a set back in Lymon’s career (1).

On attaining adulthood, Lymon’s voice changed and made him loose his signature soprano voice, that saw his sales fall in to slow tapers. Either way, Lymon decided to adopt a falsetto which was very effective; it saw his solo hit “Little Bitty Pretty one” which eventually picked number 58 on the R and B charts in 1960 (Warmer 1).

Unfortunately, Lymon’s comeback was short lived due to the ugly fact that he got involved in to drugs. Apparently he had been addicted to heroin from the time he was at the age of 16. He got sunk more and more in to this habit that eventually saw the termination of his music career in 1961 wit Roulette records (run by Morris Levy) bringing an end to his contract. He consequently entered in to rehabilitation (Warner 1). However, in 1965, Lymon and the teenagers rejoined briefly with no results in recordings.

Conclusion Lymon was drafted in 1966 in to the US army and latter on married Emira Eagle in 1967. Surprisingly he had married Zolar Tailor and Elizabeth Waters in 1959 and 1964 respectively without divorcing either of them. He was therefore reputed a polygamist (Schwalboski 1).

Lymon died on February 27th in 1968 from a heroin overdose while awaiting a recording session in the following day. Nevertheless, his music is still sweet to the ear regardless of his dramatic departure from both the realm of music and life. He is regarded as one of the legends of Rock and Roll. Pegue expresses gratitude to his mom for allowing him to get a radio that would have him listen to Frankie Lymon (1).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Frankie Lymon; I Can Still Hear Your Music specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited O’Donell Laurence. Music and The Brain. 2010. Web.

Pan-African News Wire. Frankie Lymon: A musical biography. 2007. Web.

Pegue Earl Richard. The best music of your life. 2010. Web.

Schwalboski M. Ann. Frankie Lymon and the Teenagers. 2010. Web.

Solent communications. Frankie Lymon. 2010. Web.

Warner Jay. Frankie Lymon


Causes and Effects of Global Warming Essay best essay help: best essay help

Global warming is referred as the climatic change as a result of increased temperatures on the earth surface. This climatic change is caused by two factors, which include human activities on the environment, as well as the natural effects. This has resulted into adverse effects, thus calling for the environmental sustainability which can only be achieved from the sustainable development.

Human activities, which are referred as anthropogenic factors are the major causes of global warming as the natural factors are not known to account to the greater effects. The following discussion comprises of the effects of the global warming as well as the mitigating measures to be put in place (Houghton 20).

The global warming increases the temperature in the sea which in turn results to rising of the sea level. This effect result into flooding leading to the destruction of properties, vegetation, land, and loss of habitats to the wildlife and the displacement of people which increases the number refugees. Due to the high release of greenhouse gases such as chlorofluorocarbons, sulphur oxides and methane among others have resulted into depletion of the ozone layer (Union on Concerned Scientists18).

This has in turn led to direct reach of the ultraviolet rays into the earth surface where there have been increased cases of skin cancer. The vegetation has dried up in many areas thus causing desertification and also continuous occurrence of prolonged droughts thus starvation and loss of lives. Excess evaporation of water from water surfaces has increased due to increased temperatures thus lowering the water quantity and drying up of these sources (Weart 42).

The above effects can however be reduced through practicing environmental sustainability by every person. This can be done through promotion of reforestation in the cleared forest as well as increase of tree plantation in private land. Trees are known as natural carbon sinkers thus they reduce the carbon in the atmosphere which leads to reduction of green house effect by the carbon oxides.

Carbon oxides emissions from the fossil fuels and charcoal burning can be reduced by use of natural sources of energy such as solar and wind energy. Electric power can also be used on vehicles instead of using the fossil fuels and, promote use of bicycles and walking in small distances instead of driving (Weart 45).

Waste should be reduced as in its composition there is production of methane which is also a green house gas. Reduction of this waste can be done through recycling of materials for instance used newspaper as tissue papers. Waste can also be reduced by use of materials which are reused more than once. There should be minimization of equipments that emit chlorofluorocarbons like refrigerators in our houses, less use of sprays and air conditioners which are used to cool building during summer seasons.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This can be done by adding insulators in the buildings such as ceilings as well as building of thick walls to reduce the amount of heat getting onto the buildings. Human population should be controlled by family planning. As a result of population increase people have engaged themselves in clearing of the forest in search of settlements, (Houghton 54)

In conclusion, there is a need to promote environmental awareness on the environmental conservation. This can be done through carrying out of environmental education programs where people are exposed on causes and effects of global warming. Through this they should be taught on the various ways of reducing these effects.

Environmental policies should also be put in place like the polluter pay principle where individuals or industries are supposed to pay for their emission of the green house gases. To avoid this cost they will therefore prefer use of materials that are green house free (Union on Concerned Scientists 36).

Works Cited Houghton, John Theodore. Global Warming. London: Cambridge University, 2004. Print.

Union on Concerned Scientists. Global warming: Global warming 101. New York: Union of Concerned Scientists, 2006. Print

Weart Spencer. The Discovery of Global Warming. New York: Harvard University Press, 2008. Print


Shelter for the mentally challenged Expository Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

The availability of basic shelter is critical in the life of mentally challenged persons. It is essential that this basic human need be availed to them because most of them are not in a position to provide it for themselves. The shelter should also be able to accommodate their shortcomings and protect them from discrimination by society. The provision of shelter goes a long way in aiding in the mental, physical and most fundamentally psychological development.

People that are mentally incapacitated are found to have difficulties in their personal hygiene. Personal hygiene has been identified as a huge factor in their discrimination in society. This discrimination significantly contributes to further damage in their mental and psychological status.

This is as a result of feeling unwanted and uncared for in the environment that they inhabit. However, establishment of shelters for them will be critical in ensuring that their body hygiene is maintained at acceptable standards. In so doing, the discrimination along these lines will be a thing of the past making them develop normally.

The day to day handling of daily events is significantly affected by mental instability. Routine habits are significantly upset in the life of the mentally challenged individual. The creation of a fixed program is, therefore, essential in helping them overcome this problem. The attainability of fixed program can be attained by setting up of shelters that are specifically designed for them.

The shelters will facilitate the enactment of thus routines that will help them in the regaining of their mental stability. The workability of the set up program will also aid in the psychological development of the affected persons. This is in the sense that programs being undertaken are repeated making them stick in one’s mind and being part of the system.

The provision of shelter to the mentally handicapped is essential in instilling a sense of belonging into them. Psychologically, this is critical to the stability of the mind of such persons and its subsequent development. It gives them a sense of identity and a point of association with the rest of the community.

For the mentally challenged individuals, it will provide a place called home, which is extremely critical towards their perception of life and society as a whole. In addition to that, it gives them an identity which lessens the discrimination towards them by other members of the society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Under a controlled environment, in this case a shelter, this person’s ability to integrate into society is significantly increased. Their association with each other makes them to accept their condition in relation to the state of mind.

The varying levels of deficiencies in the mind will go help them appreciate the conditions and work towards coming out of it. The communal life in the shelter will make it easy for them to be taught the basic, acceptable values in society. The discrimination directed towards them basing on such grounds will, therefore, be to a large extent reduced.

The establishment of shelters for the mentally challenged is essential in helping them improve and eventually overcome this state of mind. The shelters provide an almost perfect environment for the achievement of thus function.

They give these persons a sense of belonging, in addition to providing them with, an opportunity to learn societal values and norms. The acquisition of these kinds of education significantly helps in lowering of discrimination levels against them. The shelters are, therefore, critical to their mental and psychological state of mind.


Ethics and Social Responsibility Essay essay help online free

Table of Contents Why Businesses Should Operate in an Ethical Manner

Why Businesses Should Operate in a Socially Responsible Manner

Ethical and Social Responsibility Practices and Theories



Ethics and social responsibility play an important role in business management. Organizations, both public and private, feel the need to incorporate corporate responsibility in their organizational culture. Ethics deals with knowing what is wrong and what is right. Business ethics encompasses analyzing ethical decisions, beliefs, and actions inline with business activities. Organizations are expected to show ethical values and operate socially responsible.

The major issue is that business ethics integrates different sets of ethics. This is the reason as to why organizations should employ good individuals as workers. Social responsibility deals with business conduct in respect to the broader social values. It questions the duties of business to the entire society (Sims, 2003). In this light, this paper discusses the importance of ethics and social responsibility and various practices and theories employed in different organizations.

Why Businesses Should Operate in an Ethical Manner Businesses operate in such a way that their owners can realize some benefits. Business owners are also known as shareholders. Though, other stakeholders are part of critical components of decision making because businesses have to act in a liable and ethical manner and reflect on the potential effects of any choices made. Stakeholders such as dealers, customers, staff, owners, and communities are the integral part of business operations.

Customers, who are also citizens, require quality products which are affordable. Likewise, other stakeholders expect fair business engagements from organizations. Citizens need to know that right things are being done for the right reasons. This is because organizations target citizens in their plans for making profits and it is imperative that citizens observe the conduct of businesses in order to make the right choices (McNamara, 2010).

Knowing ethical and social norms help citizens to keep organizations in tandem with the society’s expectations. Businesses should work in a way that is lawful, beneficial, ethical, and inline with social commands (Johnson, n.d). Ethics in business enable organizations to maximize profits, utilize business resources, and create support in the market. Ethical values should command what is suitable to pay employees as well as to charge consumers.

An organization is therefore required to have a culture that enhances strong values. This will also attract good employees in the company. For example, companies strive to be included in the list of the top 100 firms in the United States issued frequently in Fortune magazine. The most common criteria used are analyzing profit sharing, bonuses, and stock markets. The list also incorporates policies and rewards that refer to work and enhance social responsibility (Griffin, 2008).

In the health sector, patients are supposed to trust physicians because hospitals are normally governed with good ethical conducts. This trust ensures that good medical care is offered to patients. Studies have found that trust is mostly related to patient satisfaction and therefore vital in selecting and applying treatment that is essential to patients (Thom


Critical Research on “The idea on Latin America” by Walter Mignolo Research Paper essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Critical analysis of “The idea of Latin America”


Works Cited

Introduction Latin America is a part of America well known for its prevailing Latin languages, specifically the Spanish and Portuguese. It includes all the American regions formerly under the dominion of the Portuguese and Spain. All these regions depict similar socioeconomic backgrounds whose colonialism is either, formal or informal rather than cultural. The Latin America is thought to have emerged as early as 1830s, as posited by French people who claim that it was initially occupied by the Latin immigrants.

Then an idea arose that, based on the time of arrival of the Latin people to this part of America, the region should be favoring the Latin cultural practices more than any other group. It was postulated that that the chances of Latin Europe joining this regions on the expense of Teutonic Europe were high, an issue that was subject to discussion before it happened. This became now, ‘The idea of Latin America’, which is a public declaration, based on the economic geography of the powers of state.

This idea seeks the notion of Latin America, right from its European origin a few centuries ago, tracing its roots since then up to date. It shows the reason why the issues of the 19th centuries need to be damped to welcome new inventions.

“The idea of Latin America is a geopolitical manifesto that charts the history of the concept of Latin America, insisting on the need to leave behind an idea which belonged to the nation-building mentality of the 19th century Europe.” (Mignolo 78). This idea declares the century’s state of mind invalid and paves way to new ideas of the 20th century and the upcoming others.

This idea has triggered the minds of many, arousing the need to consider stories, which have been neglected. Mignolo, in his idea portrays the difference between Euro America and Latin America by pointing out the origin, state of economy and the insidiousness of the former. However, Mognolo’s work concerning this idea is subject to criticism, right from the topic. It is provocative and a probable attractor of racial discrimination originating from the Latin American region.

Critical analysis of “The idea of Latin America” Mignolo artistically chooses ‘The idea of Latin America’ as the principal topic of his book. He claims that the book is the basis of the imperial and colonial ‘notion’ of the Latin America. He shows how it will influence politics in relation to previous centuries and how this will give the present world a new shape. Building on this, the topic is quite provocative. It singles out one, on the expense of others, an issue that has served as a fuel to the prevailing conflicts.

People, in need of a change, cannot employ a topic that is liable of causing havoc. In addition, it is based on the assumptions that, exploitation is the root cause of the modern world. He uses Latin America as the one responsible of colonizing other countries in order to bring modernity. The results of colonialism are clear from the wars that people involved themselves in, in an effort to eradicate it. Therefore, it stands out that the topic is outdated and irrelevant.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The author has employed many assumptions in passing his claims. These render his works less accurate. Scientifically, they are, allowed but the few they are the more meaningful the research becomes. He posits that the future cannot be, achieved without capitalism. This is general and not well thought because many have arisen to disagree with this.

“The case for de-colonial global system, the system must be egalitarian and holistic in its approach. We have seen socialism fail and we have seen capitalism succeed in its self afflicted destruction…those who say there is no future without capitalism have been proven wrong…” (Quintero para 1). This response clearly addresses the issue of capitalism and is in contrast with Mignolo’s assumption.

Another argument arises in Mignolo’s use of the term ‘Colonialism’ without expounding on what it covers. Colonialism by itself is all, encompassing. It includes knowledge as well, a case that is highly controversial because once the knowledge is colonized, it blocks all the avenues of change and this calls for people to adhere with the present rules regardless of the impact it imposes on them. The author ought to have argued out this clearly not to cast doubts on the readers of his works.

The author goes on to include indigenous intellectual people in his works. He is entirely devoted to support them concerning the issue of Eurocentric and current/majestic intellectuals. These intellectuals have people they ought to represent from where they come.

The author does not take into account the probability that these people can fail to; appropriately stand in for their communities. He just assumes that this cannot be the case. In his complain about Occidentalism as the main issue behind the Latin Americans subaltern acquaintance, he does not take into account the impact of excluding them in his theory of colonization.

He wants to convince the reader that this is not of any significance, though in the real sense, it shows how the Latin America can be safe on the expense of the other countries, in case of any drawback from the theory. This then calls for clarification, failure to which an untimely catastrophe can erupt.

On the subject of knowledge, Mignolo points out the relationship between it and the modernity/ colonialism. He also mentions a change of the terms when developing theory concepts. By this, he wants to convince people that this will improve their efficiency. However, his intentions of locking the other countries that ought to benefit are clear.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Critical Research on “The idea on Latin America” by Walter Mignolo specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The change in question is aimed at ensuring that the theories work well in some but not everywhere. According to him, they will be in favor of the Latin Americans. In his assumption that capitalism is a booster of modernity, he ought to consider the results. It goes hand in hand with industrialization, which the world is claiming will precede the third world war.

Conclusion Mignolo is taking people through the origin of the Latin America showing its connection to the western identity. It is depicted as a planned idea aimed at expanding the global capitalism, which on the other hand will bring a revolutionary shift, a mark of the cure of colonialism. Though driven by change, he fails to clarify its area of coverage as well as its impact to the entire word, and hence welcoming criticisms to his work.

Works Cited Mignolo, Walter. “The Idea of Latin America.” Oxford: Blackwell, 2005.

Quintero, Ramon. “The Idea of Latin America.” Word press: Blackwell, 2007.


Mexican Politics, Culture and Drug Wars Research Paper argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction



Drug wars



Introduction Mexico is a democratic country, whose democracy arose from the elections conducted in 2000, which brought about sharing of power in the government and a more transparent nation. Proliferation and forwarding of agendas by strong grassroots organizations to the forefront of political interests has rubbed the authorities the wrong way.

The democracy change increased the labor unions in the country. However, majority of these labor unions are co-opted by the government although the independent ones have become vigorous in protests.

Despite the welcoming news of a democratic state and transparent elections, more still needs to be done to straighten up the moral, political and social decay that have engulf the country. Corruption in institutions, weak judicial system, drug wars and the disparity between the rich and the poor are just but a few of the complex problems that are facing Mexico, and whose solutions are yet to be found. Moreover, social movements have arisen from strident voices that test the government’s commitment to change (Foster, 2010, p 241,242)

Foster suggested that political assassinations, uprisings, and high levels of corruptions are some of the factors that siphoned the country’s energy despite the country pushing for democracy (Foster, 2010, p 223).

Politics The 10-year civil war of Mexico that lasted from 1910 to 1920 is believed to be the key that opened up the doors to the new constitution of 1917. It is approximated that more than 2 million people died because of the war. New political structures were created and the birth of mestizo nation was delivered.

The revolution that started at that time destroyed feudalism as labor unions were created, and in addition to this, the revolution gave the people a sense of belonging and pride for their own culture which was referred to as mexicandad (Foster, 2010, p 161)

In the 1980s, the Mexican economy was contracting by 6% annually due to international debts. Upon negotiations, the Mexican government committed 53% o its federal budget to the repayment of the debt. This meant no economic growth was to be expected in Mexico in the following decades. The fallouts both politically and socially were enormous; indeed, this period is stated to be the most demoralizing period in Mexican history as majority of Mexicans suffered due to increase to food prices (Foster, 2010, p 215)

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The PRI party had been the ruling party and in 1988, it faced its first challenge politically from Carlos Salinas de Gortari. The country during that time was facing recession and the IMF due to repayments of debts undertook its fortunes. Support for the PRI party decreased from populist groups as clamor for democracy went a notch higher and criticisms mounted by the public on PRI took toll when one key member o//74f the party abandons the party. PRI party later won the presidency amid calls of rigging (Foster, 2010, p 223-224).

The first president who was not a member of PRI was elected in July 2, 2000 in an election that was termed as a transparent and democratic. The PRI members cried foul as they fought amongst themselves. The results were declared as Mexico’s victory as they ushered in democracy in Mexico. Although the PRI party had been defeated, it was thanks to the combined efforts of the opposition parties (Foster, 2010, p 242)

The politics of Mexico however have been clouded by corruption brought about by the drug cartels. Raul Salinas, the brother to the former president of Mexico is said to have been arrested because of his participation in the covering up of Ruiz Massieu’s murder. His access to his brother made many to believe that the president was involved in one way or the other. This just indicated how far the levels of corruption could spread within the Mexican politics (Kirkwood, 2010, p 202)

Culture The aesthetic realm and the culture in politics are the two cultural complexes that attract foreigners to Mexico. The philosophers and the intellectuals of the nineteenth century were obsessed with the fascinating combination of barbarism and civilization (Henderson, Joseph, 2002, p1).

According to Joseph and Henderson, the murals painted on walls of public ministries and the evocative woodcuts of Posada, were all a powerful appeal to tourists (Henderson, Joseph, 2002, p2). Mexico being an extraordinary and unique country has the potential of shedding light on major problems facing it as a developing country once its culture, history, and politics have been examined (Henderson, Joseph, 2002, p4).

The Spaniard are said to have introduced new races in Mexico in the course of their colonization. An example of these races was the usage of the Blacks and the Indians to create a race. This mixture of races contradicted the ultimate goals of history of attaining cultures and fusion of people. Joseph and Henderson continue to state that by constructing an English world and doing away with the Indians to have a Northern Europe filled with Whites is one way of combating race (Henderson, Joseph, 2002, p17).

Religious cultures and cults are also part of the Mexican way of living. It stated that any Mexican Catholic is focused on the cult of the virgin of Guadalupe. The symbolic meaning this conquest of the two gods meant indicated to the faithful that they should return to their ancient feminine deities (Henderson, Joseph, 2002, p24, 25).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Mexican Politics, Culture and Drug Wars specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Westernization of the Indians was termed as contradictory. This is because a clear line had to be drawn between the colonized and the colonizers. The colonial domination would have ceased to be if the Indians were to be fully incorporated into westernization; indeed, difference and segregation are termed as the basics of colonization.

In the nineteenth century, the birth of an independent Mexico state was directed along the path of civilization. Moreover, the independent nation was culturally homogenous when it was conceived (Henderson, Joseph, 2002, p30).

At the end of the Revolution, the new political leaders sought ways of unifying the various ethnic groups of Mexico into a national project. In Mexico, ethnicity is basically defined by the culture and not biological; by use of linguistic it has been found that there is approximately 60 different Indian ethnic groups in Mexico thus making their incorporation difficult (Buffington, Pasztor, Coerver, 2004, p17).

Drug wars Drug trafficking has been a hot topic in Mexico both domestically and internationally. Although the drug trafficking was a problem in the twentieth century, it escalated even more in the twenty-first century. It is stated that as early as the 1920s, some Mexican workers located southwest in U.S. were associated with the use of marijuana.

In addition to this, Mexico produced heroin and was shipment point for other drugs. U.S. drug agents were said to be operating in Mexico informally from as early as 1940s, while growing demand of drugs in the U.S. escalated the drug trafficking in1960s thus causing a concern to Mexico both internationally and domestically. In the long run, the drug trafficking complicated issues like trade and immigration.

The “operation intercept” that was a detail inspection conducted by the U.S. officials on vehicles crossing the international boundary resulted into chaos thus forcing the Mexican government to resolve to a permanent war on drugs. Despite efforts put in place by both the U.S and Mexican governments, the drug trade thrived in the 1980s (Buffington, Pasztor, Coerver, 2004, p145).

Increase in consumption of drugs in Mexico and drug related corruption in the law enforcement and political scenes led the country in the verge of being branded a “narco state.” The drug trade took a completely new level with the death of cardinal Ocampo in1993, who had condemned the drug trade and the assassination of Colosio, the presidency candidate of the official party, in1994.

Involvement of key political persons in drug trafficking was evident in the investigation of Raul Salinas: the older brother of the former president of Mexico Carlos Salina. The investigation upon conclusion in 1998 indicated that part of the money owed by Raul was associated with drug pay-offs (Buffington, Pasztor, Coerver, 2004, p146, 147)

Not sure if you can write a paper on Mexican Politics, Culture and Drug Wars by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Military involvement in curbing the drug trafficking has not yield much success as incidents of bribe taking are evident. Optimistic officials both in the U.S. and in Mexico concur that the war on drugs is far from being won. This is due to the shifting of bases and routes by the drug cartels resulting from pressure from the authorities. One thing that is clear is that drug trafficking will continue to be a menace even in the twenty-first century (Buffington, Pasztor, Coerver, 2004, p 147)

Kirkwood indicates that violence in the state of Durango has escalated and murder has increased, with 235 murders reported between January and May the year 2009. The fighting between the various drug cartels caused these murders and violence.

However, the alarming issue is that the federals that are entitled with the responsibility of curbing this menace are having a life span of six months before they are corrupted by the drug cartels. The level of corruption is evident from the arrests conducted in May 2009 of 27 government officials, a police chief, 10 mayors, a judge, and a former police chief.

Power, influence, and resources are some of the factors that drug cartels have over authorities, which is evident from the escapes that have been propagated by the drug cartels. The astonishing issue is that the drug trade has penetrated the Catholic Church with allegations of donations offered to the church by the drug lords. Indeed, legalizing of some drugs e.g. marijuana is been considered in order to curb drug trafficking (Kirkwood, 2010, p 217, 218)

During the presidency of Fox, efforts of addressing the escalating drug production were stepped up and the number of arrests associated with drugs escalated.

It is approximated that about 50,000 arrests were conducted as the authorities also destroyed marijuana fields in a bid to curb the drug trade. However, the government also faced embarrassing moments with the news of the drug cartels leaders escaping from jail. In response to the government’s measures of curbing the drug, trade the drug cartels mounted escalating violence throughout the country.

In the year 2008, 6,300 people were said to have been murdered by drug related violence. In Ciudad, the situation has been termed as bloody as a record of 1,600 people was murdered in this city alone in the year 2008. In the year 2009, the violence had escalated as 2,300 Mexicans had been murdered as of May (Kirkwood, 2010, p 216)

On assuming office in 2006, president Calderon aggressively responded towards the drug struggle, with about 45,000 troops being employed to deal with this menace. In the bloody Ciudad, 8,000 troops were deployed to tackle the city’s drug trade. The policies of the Calderon government in fighting the drug trade earned him assistance from the then Bush government that offered $1.4 billion to aid in efforts of combating drug trade (Kirkwood, 2010, p 216)

Conclusion At the commencement of the second decade of the 21 century, the Mexican government faces numerous issues from all fronts. The main attention has been on combating the drug trafficking issue. Critics suggest that government attempts have failed in eradicating the drug war. In political scene, Mexico is striving to create a transparent democratic process since the obstacles surrounding the 1988 elections. Forward strides for a democratic process were marked in the 2000 presidential elections as it was marked as a political transition.

The 2006 elections appeals by Lopez Obrador were indications of the long journey a head before Mexico can become fully democratic. The 2000 presidential elections saw a candidate not from the PRI party win, mainly because of collective support from the opposition to oust the PRI from power. The elections were termed as transparent and democratic thus bringing a new dimension to the Mexican politics.

The indigenous cultural values of the communities in Mexico have been transformed by westernization culture to modern values. However, some of the cultural values like art have been maintained despite the change to modern cultural values. In addition to this, religious cultures e.g. the cult of the virgin of Guadalupe are still significant to the modern Mexico. It is suggested that some of the tourist attractions to Mexico are the murals painted on the walls of public ministries.

Politics and social decays like drug trafficking are two different entities that should be separated for the common good of Mexico. In addition to this, the penetration of the drug money to the Catholic Church is a situation that is not helping but instead justifying the existence of drug trafficking.

However, tackling the drug menace will mean better future in the politics and economy of Mexico that has been engulfed by the drug trafficking situation. The culture of moral decay that had been brought about by the drug menace will also cease to exist, thus liberating Mexico.

References Coerver, M. D., Pasztor, B.S, and Buffington, R. (2004). Mexico: An Encyclopedia of Contemporary Culture and History. Web.

Foster, V. L. (2010). A Brief History of Mexico. Web.

Joseph. M. G, and Henderson, J. T. (2002). The Mexico reader: History, Culture, Politics. Web.

Kirkwood, B. (2010). The History of Mexico. Web.


The case of PBC pollution in Hudson River Research Paper college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The case of PCB Pollution in Hudson


Reference List

Introduction PCB-Polychlorinated Biphenyls was a commonly used material in most industrial processes in the early 20th century until it was banned by the federal government in 1977. These materials have been known to cause cancer, reproductive, and developmental disorders when ingested by human beings. Cases of pollution in the Hudson River provide examples of a dispute arising between environmentalist and public utility corporations.

In the early 60s, the Consolidated Edison Company, a power generating plant that supplies power to the New York City was confronted by stiff oppositions from environmental groups. The Company had started constructing new power generating plants along the River Hudson. The environmental groups criticized the move as they argued that the power plants were harming aquatic life as well as causing aesthetic damage to the less developed areas of Hudson (Weisbrod, Handler and Komesor, 1978).

Environmental groups filed law suits in attempt to stop the plans by the company to build a pumped storage facility in the region. The environmental groups actions were intensified when Con Edison begun a project to build a nuclear plant at Indian point (Weisbrod, Handler, and Komesor, 1978). Some of them, solely concerned with aquatic life, asked the firm to minimize its environmental pollution. They succeeded to a significant degree.

The environmental groups concerned with the nuclear energy production required the firm to close down but did not succeed. This failure led to the need for environmental groups to integrate and fight for a common purpose which was environmental preservation. Their efforts were further promoted by passage of the national environmental policy act of 1969 that saw most of the barriers that hindered effective advocacy of environmental interests significantly diminished.

The case of PCB Pollution in Hudson From 1947-1977, a company known as General Electric dumped PCB into Hudson river and for years it fought against every attempt to clean up the river with every possible mechanism at their disposal. This included misinforming the public that dredging the river as a means to remove the PCBs would only stir up the toxic materials causing further damage (Natural resource defense council 2007).

By 2002, General Electric had dumped approximately 1.3 million pounds of the toxic PCB in Hudson River (NRDC, 2010). Presently, it is believed that traces of PCBs from GE’s Hudson fall plants are still leaking into the river. The company is responsible for the pollution it has caused under the Super fund law.

General Electric was ordered to create a plan to remove the toxic materials from the river by EPA- environmental protection agency. This provided a glimpse of hope as the concerns of the local people appeared to have triumphed over corporate interests. The fight to remove toxic PCB materials from the Hudson River had been taken over by modern institutions.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This however lasted for only a short time as the project by EPA was blurred with uncertainties. EPA and GE made a settlement that allowed GE to back out after the first phase of cleaning having removed only about 10% of the PCB materials from the river (NRDC, 2010). This attracted a lot of criticisms from the environmental movements.

Natural resource defense council, quickly responded to the move and through the freedom information act, they obtained the detailed information bases of the move consequently filing a case against EPA.

Despite this controversy, the EPA-GE agreement was signed off in 2006 under the influence of top federal officials (Natural resource defense council, 2007). Although GE has begun preparatory plans for cleaning, it continues to look for loopholes to sue EPA over its authority requiring the company to proceed with the phase 2 of the cleaning.

This would impose a heavy burden to the American tax payer who will have to foot the bill to clean up the mess that was created by GE (Natural resource defense council, 2007). NRDC and its partners however continue to monitor the situation and are prepared to take all the necessary steps required to ensure that GE takes full responsibility for the clean up.

Other organizations that are commonly known for their participation in the Hudson River preservation include the Hudson River Sloop clear water. The organization mission is to inspire, educate, and activate the environmentalists of tomorrow (Hudson River Sloop Clearwater, 2010). The organization started its activities in 1969 and on that year launched a 106 foot heritage vessel to transmit environmental message along the Hudson River.

River keeper environmental organization also participates in issues concerned with Hudson River. Its core mission is ecological integrity of the Hudson River and its tributaries. Scenic Hudson organization aims to protect and restore river Hudson landscape as a national heritage and a great tourist attraction (Hudson River sloop clear water, 2010). They are known for saving the mount Storm King Mountain from destruction by Consolidated Edison Company.

When the analysis of the first phase cleaning up was conducted by EPA; the environmental groups submitted their reports and proposed several technical adjustments to ensure they achieve the goal in the next phase of cleaning up. These included banning decantation of water from the dredge bucket which allows the flow of PCB back to the river and using alternative dredging mechanisms to minimize the quantities of sediments stirred up in the water column.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The case of PBC pollution in Hudson River specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More They also suggested the addition of a surface absorbent mat to contaminated booms, enhanced capacity to unload barges carrying dredged sediment and advocated for additional core sampling in order to more effectively assess the extent of contamination (Hudson River sloop clear water, 2010).

The president of Scenic Hudson suggested that public war of words and competing theories of completion of clean up would not help them successfully achieve their purpose. Instead, the environmental groups needed to come up with a consensus that ensured compliance with USEPA 2002 record decision of completion (River Sloop Clear Water, 2010).

Conclusion Cleaning up PCB from the river is beneficial since it will not only improve the health standards of the people but will also provide expanded economic opportunities to the people living along the River. The government and the general public should therefore work together with the Environmental groups to ensure that the company takes full responsibility for its actions.

Reference List Hudson River Sloop water. (2010). Environmental Groups to EPA: Reasonable adjustments will ensure PCB Clean up success. Web.

Natural resources defense council. (2010). Historic Hudson River clean-up to begin after years of delay, But will general Electric finish the job? Web.

Weisbrod, B. A, Handler, J. F.


“Cutting Roadside Tree”: Engineering and Construction for Road Safety: A Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

In the fast paced modern life, it had become almost equally complex to maintain road safety. Engineers and other authorities have come across many issues regarding safety of county roads. Similar case that had been analyzed in this paper is about the Verdant Country Commission (VCRC). This paper is a case analysis recommending some of the engineering and construction techniques that would help engineers regarding road safety.

Case Presentation The Forest drive had recently became the centre of attraction as the Verdant County’s population had been observed to be increasing rapidly. The increase in the population had been observed to be 30% in the past ten years according to the Verdant population statistics. The increase in population had automatically increased the levels of issue regarding road safety.

Traffic had been considerably increasing that is directly proportional to the increase in population of Verdant County. Forest Drive had thus become one of the main roads that transfer the heavy traffic towards industrialized city of Verdant (Online Ethics).

Verdant County Road Commission had assigned the responsibility to Kevin Clearing to solve the problem of Forest Drive as soon as possible. The urgency to go about the problem is due to the increasing accidents by cars and incidents of wreckage of cars due to the lush green forests by road sides (Online Ethics).

Analysis Previously it had been noted that Mr. Kevin Clearings had proposed the plan to cut down the trees alongside the road because the roads had become quite small in width. At first the plan by Kevin Clearings were accepted by the company but due to the admission of law suit by citizen environmental group, his plan had been questioned by both media and VCRC. The citizen environmental group had come up with petition signed by 150 citizens along with the protests that had been news from quite a long time (Online Ethics).

Many media persons and other social workers had claimed that it is due to the carelessness of the drivers that the roads are now being considered as small in width. The opposing groups have been claiming that VCRC must make sure that the driving rules and speed is being checked by the authorities rather than suggesting the cut down of trees which would be decline for natural habitat (National Academy of Engineering)

It is clear from the above noted case that the problem will continue to grow until or unless the trees are not being cut down. It is suggested that Kevin Clearings make use of the civil engineering theories that recommend engineers to keep a saturation flow values in situations such as Forest Drive in the chosen case.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The traffic in 3.5 meter wide road needs mapping that would allow landscaping as well as activities of pedestrians. It is also to be made sure by planning of Kevin Clearing that he considers the prospects of driving rules and regulations (Turner and Haraharp). The county governing authorities must file law suits against the drivers and not just amount as a fine.

The mapping and modeling of Forest Drive must undertake accurate saturation flow values to manage the increasing Verdant traffic. The citizen environment group also needs to understand that the road safety is far more important than the safety of animals and habitants. The cutting of trees could easily be replaced with landscaping which could be considered in the new modeling of Forest Drive.

Works Cited National Academy of Engineering. “John B. Dilworth’s Commentary on “Cutting Roadside Trees”” 8/17/2006 National Academy of Engineering” 17 August 2006. Online Ethics Resources. Web.

Online Ethics. “Cutting Roadside Trees.” 2005. Online Ethics. Web.

Turner, J and Haraharp. G. Simplified Saturation Flow Data Collection Methods. Berkshire: Department of International Development, 1993.


The Ten Commandments versus the Five Pillars of Islam Research Paper essay help

Similarities The Commandments and Pillars of Islam form the foundation of the Christian and Islamic faiths respectively. These are set rules that present the blue print of what a Muslim and a Christian have to do in their contact with the Creator and fellow humans.

The contravention of these superlative laws is considered a sin that one has to seek deliverance from the Supreme Being, thus the call for an individual to acknowledge the dogma presented by the law. It is thus noted that these laws are restricted in the Holy Books of these two religions that is to say the Bible and the Quran. The denying of any one of the five pillars of Islam deliberately is grave and leads to unswerving excommunication from the religion.

The commandments and pillars are comparable in some ways as regards to the affiliation of man to man and man to God. However, some sharp differences also emerge as regards to these supreme religious rules governing the Islamic and Christian faiths. In as much as Islam and Christianity are distinctively dissimilar, they exude similar tendencies that govern relations among the faithful.

The initial pillar of Islam reckons faith in the existence of one superlative God referred to as Allah; consequently, it attaches importance to the presence and roles of Prophet Muhammad (Voorst 323). This implies that any individual professing the Muslim faith should hold belief in only Allah and no other supreme being.

Furthermore, the Muslims should pursue the teachings of the Prophet since Muhammad was Allah’s messenger and proclaimed applicable information from the superlative Being. The profession of this pillar forms the foundation of the connection between Muslim and Allah and under no grounds shall it challenged by any person professing comparable or dissimilar faith.

A telling comparison is drawn connecting the first pillar of Islam and the first two commandments as illustrated by Christianity. These commandments preside over the affiliation between God and man. The primary directive states that man shall not have any other god before Him (God). This commandment is inflexible and forms the basis of the faith of the Christians in the continuation and existence of one God.

The second commandment puts prominence on this by prohibiting the making of any article in the semblance of God and paying reverence to it. This law puts importance on the oneness of God and the ideology that only He should be worshipped. This is in line with the Islamic principle in the existence one superlative Being, Allah. The respect for the oneness of Allah is thus drawn across the different populations and religion.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The next pillar of Islam places a distinct importance on the art of prayer which is referred to as Salat thus applies to significant proportions of Muslims. These are five requisite prayers that are led by a person with the knowledge of the Quran. The prayers are said at dawn otherwise known as subh or noon, otherwise known as zuhr, mid-afternoon, otherwise known as asr, sunset, otherwise known as magrib and nightfall preferably in a mosque.

However, the prayers can be recited anyplace individually or as a group as long as due religious procedure is followed. These involve acts of episodic postures as illustrated by standing; furthermore, bowing, and prostrating during entreaty and facing a definite direction, known as qibla. The prayers engage reciting verses from the Quran as well as other prayer principles. The pillar also provides the Friday noon congregational prayers at the mosque where sermons herald the prayers.

The fourth commandment calls for human beings to repute the Sabbath day and ordain it for the worship of God. He thus demands that the very last day of the week be set aside for reverence in tandem with how he created the universe. The Lord further emphasizes on the relevance of this commandment to everybody. This is similar to the Islam version of the art of prayer which prescribes times throughout the week for the worship of Allah that also applies to all Muslims.

The third pillar of Islam establishes an unswerving association between man and fellow man with Allah playing a 3rd party but an all imperative role. This pillar provides course of action to the act of giving what Allah has blessed an individual as a form of spiritual investment. This act of obligatory charity by all who profess the Islamic devotion is called Zakah. It is applied on the net proceeds of a person after all deductions.

In most Islamic communities, it stands at a tenth of the proceeds and one-fortieth of twelve-monthly assets accumulated. In addition to that, enthusiastic Muslims can also pay sadaqa which is not obligatory as such. The funds collected as Zakah and sadaqa goes towards supporting the deprived, disadvantaged, novel concerts, employees, Muslims in liability and those involved in disciple work. This is a direct relationship between man and man with Allah’s indirect involvement.

The sixth, eighth, ninth and tenth commandments evidently specify the conscientiousness of the Christians to fellow human beings including non Christians. The sixth commandment proscribes Christians from committing acts of execution. It is to guide Christians in their dealings with one another with regard to the fortification life. The eighth commandment prohibits pilfering someone else of possessions.

This commandment is also indispensable in governing relationships between men, with God playing an oversight rule. It gives liability to humans regarding their neighbor’s assets. The ninth commandment opposes the bearing of false witness against neighbors. This is a communal compulsion that God bestows upon the Christians, and it guides their dealings with reverence to Him. It is thus noted that the last commandment asserts that:

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Ten Commandments versus the Five Pillars of Islam specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More “You shall not covet your neighbor’s house; you shall not covet your neighbor’s wife, or his male servant, or his female servant, or his ox, or his donkey, or anything that is your neighbor’s (The Ten Commandments, Para 10).”

This commandment plays a significant position in dictating the every day relations in the midst of the Christian brothers and sisters. It provides a central benchmark for interactions amid the different classes of people.

The third pillar of Islam and these commandments are intertwined in governing the affiliation between humans with the Supreme Being playing the role of an overseer. He is not directly involved in these human relations, but at the end of it, he determines the entire process. All the reverence goes to God or Allah since He sets the rules governing the relations and liability towards fellow humans.

Differences Despite all these concurrences among the Pillars of Islam and the Ten Commandments, there are more than a few departure points between these two sets of guiding rules. These differences account for the varying sacred schools of thoughts in these two religions. The differences lie in the finer details that are expressed by the Pillars and Commandments with regard to different religious perceptions.

The second commandment indicates that:

“You shall not make for yourself a carved image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath…. Am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers on the children to the third and generations … (The Ten Commandments, paragraph 2).”

In this case, there is the talk about of heaven, which is God’s aboard and earth where man lives. This clearly depicts the limitations involving man and God in terms of their habitats. Furthermore, it shows an unswerving affiliation between God and man. God thus directly addresses the Christian faithful and instructs them on what to do in their association with Him.

However, in the Islamic Pillars, there are no cases in point among all the Pillars that Allah directly addresses the Muslim faithful. Furthermore, the instances where He also directly warns them against going against His commandments are absent.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Ten Commandments versus the Five Pillars of Islam by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More More so, the penalties of going against the directives of Islam tend to vary amongst dissimilar Muslims for the reason that they are not divinely stated. The Islamic Pillars are thus based on the knowledge of the Prophet Muhammad who was Allah’s messenger thus making the Muslims consider them.

The fourth Pillar talks about fasting as an approach towards showing genuine adoration and loyalty to Allah. Compulsory fasting is undertaken once a year for about 40 days during the consecrated month of Ramadhan. During this phase, all Muslims who are psychologically and bodily sound abstain from consumption and sexual links from dawn to dusk.

Psychologically and bodily unfit people plus women undergoing their periods or nurturing babies are exempted from the fasting. The fifth pillar demands that each person professing the Islamic faith has to make a trip to Mecca at slightest once in their existence. In addition to showing adoration for Allah, it also shows dedication to the Islamic faith.

In Christianity, the adoration for God is depicted through worshipping Him solitarily. He clearly directs in the second commandment that He is an envious God who will let loose his wrath on whosoever endeavors to revere other gods. The 4th commandment demands that Christians tribute their parents in order to enjoy longevity and associated benefits. This implies that works of kindness from the God is gained from apt associations with affiliate human beings.

The contrast with Islam is that, in Christianity, it is the routine things that are done in association with God and fellow humans that show the depth of our faith. However in Islam, the dedication of one to the faith and to Allah is shown by sacred activities undertaken outside the habitual forms of worship. These incorporate fasting throughout the consecrated month of Ramadhan and making the journey to Mecca, in accordance with the final pillars of Islam. This provides the critical appraisal for a devoted Muslim in their fervor in Islam.

The Ten Commandments orbit around the association between man and fellow man compounded with man and God. The first four Commandments unconditionally states how the affiliation between Christians and God should be propagated.

The initial directive emphasizes on the oneness of God while the second one puts emphasis on this by prohibiting the worship of other gods (Fisher


A Criticism of the Asch Conformity Experiment Research Paper college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Abstract



Criticisms of the Asch experiment



Abstract The ability of a single individual to influence the decision making structure of many has been in play for centuries past. The name given to this influence by various scholars and psychologists is peer/group pressure. The term refers to the situation whereby the voice of an individual affects the decisions made by others within a given group.

In the 1950s, a famous psychologist Solomon Asch conducted an experiment geared towards determining the extent to which pressure from a dominant individual affected the decisions made by other participants. In this critical analysis of the experiment, we shall focus on the various assumptions that surrounded the experiment.

Through the use of relevant literature, a detailed evaluation of the experiment shall be provided to validate or dismiss the conclusions reached through the Asch’s conformity experiment.

Introduction The study of individual conformity as a result of peer pressure has been in existence for many centuries but has only gained prominence in recent times. This can mostly to the experiment carried out in the 1950s by the famous psychologist Solomon Asch. The aim of this experiment was to gather valuable data pertaining to the reasons behind any act and behavior that was portrayed as a result of peer pressure (British Psychological Society, 2006).

The psychologist managed to do this by conducting interviews and studying a group of test subjects. The participants included seven confederate and one study subject. They were seated around a table such that they could not be suspicious. The participants were asked a series of simple questions and were expected to answer them aloud. These simple questioned would help the psychologist ascertain how group pressure influenced the answers provided by the subjects.

Findings The results of the experiment were very interesting. They showed that the answers given could to a significant percentage be influenced by peer pressure. The participants that were not subjected to peer-pressure gave the correct answers to all but one question. On the other hand the participants surrounded by the people giving wrong answers, invariably gave more wrong answers.

Brain (2000) claims that at least 75% of the participants gave the wrong answer to at least one question. In as much as this would have been ruled out as an experimental error, it was enough to declare that peer pressure indeed can lead to conformity among groups. In summary, the experiment proved that one voice can undoubtedly influence other people into conformity.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Criticisms of the Asch experiment Despite the progress made, there were criticisms directed towards the experiment. The first criticism was based on the age of the participants which reflected their level of experience in life related matters. As regarding to the experiment, the participants were all male subjects. In addition to this, they were all considerably young.

Critics under this argument state that older participants would have provided better findings since they are more mature and have experienced different life situations. These accompanied by the fact that older people have more mental strength meant that they could have held to their convictions as regarding to what they believed was the true answers to the questions provided (Weiten, 2009).

In addition to this, the participants were undergraduates and therefore more intelligent than the target population. This may have had an effect on the results. According to recent studies, women have been seen to be more conformist than their male counterparts. In addition to this, the experiment was conducted on American subjects.

However, there is documented (Eysenck, 2004) proof that individuals from collectivistic cultures (Africans) are more likely to conform than their counterparts from individualistic cultures (Americans). These factors shows that the results of the experiment were not conclusive as they overlooked other variables as mentioned above.

According to Hill (2001) the Asch conformity experiment had no ecological underpinnings. This simply means that the experiment and the findings could not apply in most real life situations. This is because the environment under which the experiment was conducted was controlled and there was no room for influence from other factors such as emotions, morals and personal perception.

Further on, the experiment was disregarded by the findings of concurrent experiments which showed that the level of conformity was minimal if the participants wrote down their answers. The findings revealed that the satisfaction of being anonymous reduced the fear of being judged thereby making peer pressure invalid.

Wren (1999) articulates that the experiments were done in the fifties. As such, experiments conducted in recent times cannot yield the same results. The author attributes his opinion to the fact that conformity was more prevalent in the fifties. During this period, McCarthyism was widespread and the educational system followed a strict chain of command. This is so different from today’s society where people exercise their rights and are less ignorant.

We will write a custom Research Paper on A Criticism of the Asch Conformity Experiment specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More However, the proponents of the Asch experiment argue that unlike the sherif’s experiment conducted in 1935 was indefinite and can therefore be termed as the true test of conformity. In addition, they claim that the patterns utilized during the experiments have been used in other experiments and the experiment can therefore be termed as the ultimate guideline for doing further studies on conformity.

Conclusion Group pressure has been seen as the most prevalent cause of social problems because it leads to group think. This simply means that individuals feel obligated to agree to a dominant decision within a group. This leads to a situation whereby other opinions are suppressed and alternative solutions are not fully analyzed.

The Asch experiment tried to determine the extent to which this is true. However, flaws and benefits have been documented as regarding to the validity of his experiment towards the research and studies of conformity. If the flaws are addressed and the benefits utilized, the experiment will remain to be the foundation of other studies not only at present times but also in future studies.

References Brain, C. (2000). Advanced subsidiary psychology: approaches and methods. USA: Nelson Thornes.

British Psychological Society. (2006). The Psychologist. Britain: British Psychological Society.

Eysenck, T. (2004). Psychology: An International Perspective. USA: Taylor


Social essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Today, the mass media plays a fundamental role in not only forming and reflecting the needs and opinions of people, but also connecting diverse perspectives to individuals and reproducing the self-image of society (Crowley, 2006).

When these roles are played back to the past, it is evidently clear that the ‘book’ as the first mass medium instituted some major transformations whose effects helped shape society in ways that inarguably influences our very own thought systems, values, and attitudes. It is the purpose of this paper to evaluate some of the social and historical transformations caused by the book as the first mass medium.

While it is known that the Sumerians were the first to write using words about five thousand years ago, and the codex – a traditional modern form of the book – has been around for about nineteen hundred years, the first known book not written by hand originated from China just around the ninth century AD (A History of the Book, n.d.). Later day technologies have enabled the ‘book’ to be mass-produced and mass-read using various formats and, currently, the convergence of technology has enabled people to read books online.

On the social front, the ‘book’ has caused many transformations, especially in availing a medium through which people from diverse cultural backgrounds could read books to share knowledge and improve their literacy levels (Crowley, 2006).

The adage ‘information is power’ has been well documented over the years, and the ‘book’ served well as the first mass medium to disperse knowledge to individuals across diverse geographic locations, thus giving them the power to not only make informed decisions and take control of their lives, but also to have a reference point through which they could effectively find solutions to the everyday problems. This is inline with the fundamental tenets of any form of mass medium.

The book, through the reproduction and distribution of standardized knowledge, can also be credited for initializing social coordination (Crowley, 2006).

To reinforce this point, books allowed people and societies to use standardized ways and procedures of doing things that had been developed by ancient thinkers through objective and elaborate means, and therefore instituted social coordination. Also, books brought into the fore the aura of enjoyment and excitement, especially to ardent book readers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the historical front, it is clear that the discovery of the book as the first mass medium led to the storage and transfer of knowledge that clearly informed the decisions made by political leaders, religious leaders and philosophers of that time. According to Frost (1998), “…sectarians in north and eastern Africa adopted the codex book as a medium for their literature as is exemplified by the fourth century Gnostic books found at Nag Hammadi” (para. 2).

The knowledge that the codex was also principally used by early missionaries and other sectarians to disperse the Christian teachings in areas such as the Balkan Peninsula, Africa, and Asia Minor has also been well documented. This lead to great historical transformations, which saw multitudes of people convert to the Christian doctrine and profess its faith, not because of what could be seen in the physical realm, but because of what was contained in the book (Frost, 1998).

Visionary leaders of the past have projected diverse political and social orientations that are unified by what these readers read in the books rather than their own personal perceptions and viewpoints (Frost, 1998).

For instance, it can be argued that traditional Russian political leaders such as Joseph Stalin and others were very much influenced by the writings of Karl Marx to an extent that they saw the establishment of a socialist state as the only true way to govern the populace. To date, such historical transformations still influence the political thinking of Russian leaders and the general population. As such, it can be safely concluded that the ‘book’ as the first mass medium caused profound social and historical transformations.

Reference List A History of the Book. (n.d.). Web.

Crowley, D. (2007). Communication in History: Technology, Culture, Society 5th Ed. London: Allyn


Competition in Economics Term Paper best college essay help

Table of Contents Perfect Competition

Monopolistic Competition




Works Cited

In economics, the term competition refers to buyers and sellers striving for a bigger share in the market. Individuals and firms have some interest in the products and services within a market structure. Because of the differing levels of competition in the market, different market structures emerge with varying effects in the market.

Thus, Firms have to know not only about costs, but also about revenues when they make pricing and output decisions (Maurice


Aspects of the Male Divine in Contemporary Culture Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Definition of the Male Divine

Origin of the Male Divine

Male Vs Female Divine

Article Overview



Introduction The aspect of gender difference has been a major debate since the historical age. Both the cultural and biological differences between female and male has a strong basis on the physical factors that determine appearance as opposed to personality.

The term “Sex” may have a projection towards the biological make-up, but the term genders has a stronger analysis of extra personal traits influencing character and behaviour. It is possible to superimpose different traits of personality and behaviour. Historically one of the characters imposed on men included leadership abilities.

They were strong and powerful family heads and breadwinners. Contrary, female were adored aspects that related to fertility, motherhood and gentleness. The emphasis on the female structural as well as character appearance has a basis on an attractive image and femininity. Arguably, these clear traits defining gender differences present the difference between the male and female divine in the contemporary culture.

Definition of the Male Divine The male Divine in the contemporary culture has various masks. The title has a strong back up of clear mythic narratives that present their responsibilities Leonard and McClure (2004). The Christian perspective presents the male Divine as a sacrifice for the rebirth of humanity through the creator. He is a companion of other earthly goddesses (Wildrick et al, 2008).

Origin of the Male Divine Various myths from diverse cultures define the origin and existence of the gods. Good examples include the pre-historical cave paintings or the baffling Jewish mythology known as Kabbalah. The ancient India had Vedas while the northern America had tales of Sioux. He also appeared as the sorcerer of the Cherokee Indians. The male divine additionally appears as Loki the trickster of the Norse people, Legba among the Yoruba’s of Africa and Krishna among Indian believers.

The Neolithic age brought about the rise of agriculture among settlements that had a choice of specialities especially for the role of male and female. They was various tales specifying roles of the male divine for instance, the Orisis who played husband to Isis, Baal among the Canaanites as indicated in Christians’ holy book, the bible and the Wiyot among the Indians (Wildrick et al, 2008).

Male Vs Female Divine Various tales therefore link the male god to the sky and portray him as the real comrade of the earthly goddess. The Iron god was more aggressive and thus separated from the Goddess to become the King god, Zeus. According to (Wildrick et al, 2008), arguably the divine is beyond gender, therefore cultural, religious and personal believes present the Supreme being as neither god or goddess, there is more clarity over the need for understanding the unified state of affairs.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Article Overview Zeus in the Greek mythology represents stories of the gods and heroes. It is a clear presentation of the nature of the world, origin and connotation of rituals and cultural practices. The mythical Greek culture has a strong basis on narratives and artistic representations in an attempt to explain in details, the subsistence and escapades of gods.

The Greek literature presents myths in poetic forms accounting for the origin of practices. Artefacts are equally a good source of archaeological information concerning evidence and details of the Greek mythology (Wildrick et al, 2008). The common Gods and heroes feature thus prominently in such decorations.

Conclusion Zeus also comes out clearly as the main ruler of all the other existing Greek gods. He is responsible for the weather conditions, maintains order and ensures justified governance. In line with Karas, (2010), Zeus presented power to settle disagreements especially among the other existing gods. According to the Greek record, Zeus had other gods connected to him such as Hephaestus, Hermes, Apollo and Ares who were the sons while Hades and Poseidon were the brothers.

References Karas, B. (2010). Young Zeus. New York, NY: Scholastic Publishers. Print.

Leonard, S. A. and McClure, M. (2004). Myth and knowing: An introduction to world mythology. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill Publishers. Print.

Wildrick, Annabel and Appleseeds. (2008). The Busy Lives of Gods. 10997725, Vol. 11, Issue 2


Comparing Gods and Goddesses Report (Assessment) essay help free

Introduction There is a very close link between the Greek and Roman gods and goddesses. However, there are various diversifications, evident on the Roman culture. The gods and goddesses of a given society portray the cultural image of that social setting, and cultural rule. According to Karas (2010), the gods of war exist in societies that reward good fighters thus emphasizing the value of fighting.

America is a patriotic country and this is easy to note because of the leadership style, which emphasize on the value of patriotism. The Greek and Roman mythology are some of the strongest establishments of the western cultures. They influence current styles of governance, ethics/morals, poetry, literature, and commitment patterns. The gods and goddesses from the two cultures present more humane aspects that were easier to deal with especially among the Greek and roman societies.

Elements and functions of gods and goddess myths The Greek mythology present living things as gods and goddesses with basic human characteristics but having some supernatural supremacy that humans adore. The other representation is that of creatures. These gods presents the animals or monster resemblances. Lastly are the heroes who have a closer link to human beings but stand out from normal human beings for the reason that they possess an extra gift. Different gods represent different stories that relate to various aspects of life or ability to influence performance on the earth.

Myths of male and female divine from the Greek and Roman cultures One of the important gods in both the Roman and Greek cultures was Apollo. “In the two mythologies, he has a reference of ‘Phoebus’, which means bright. In the Greek myths, Apollo was the son of Zeus and king to other gods. He represented the light, the sun or purity” (Leonard and McClure, 2004).

He played lyre at the Roman cultural setting where he represents a poet, musical performer, and a bona fide champion in the beauty industry. Ares was also a key aspect in the Greek myths as the god of war. Being the son to Zeus and Hera, he represented all the brutality and aspects of warship. He lacked the honorary respects because people never valued war. Both Roman and Greek myths describe Ares as a strong fierce fighter who was pleased by bloody engagements or conflicts (Leonard and McClure, 2004).

In line with Leonard and McClure (2004), “Athena was a goddess who represented… intellectual characteristics of warfare”. The Greek myths praise Athena because of the artisanship aspects she possessed especially spinning and weaving. This is cultural representation of a mortal female.

According to Leonard and McClure (2004), much of the Roman myths have a link from the Greek mythology. The Roman and Greek gods reflected various human qualities but basic myths of the gods indicate they interacted with humans to negotiate for sacrifices in exchange of the requests. They had various imperfections that were more comparable to human beings. For instance, Zeus the Greek God and father of other gods engaged infidelity on his wife.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The goddess, Hera was jealous and thus engaged other stories of marriage to deal with the mythical revelation regarding Zeus’s adultery instead of considering revenge. “The God and Goddess of the Greek, Zeus and Hera, have characterization… that mirrors the Roman god of Jupiter and goddess Juno” (Karas, 2010). The element of trickery is also evident from Hermes, the Greek god of thieves. He is the massager of the other gods and guide for the dead in some myths thus equating to Mercury (Karas, 2010).

Conclusion The need to learn and understand various elements and myths of gods and goddesses in various cultures is crucial since they present an illusion of civilization. The analysis of the past forms a strong foundation for the present or the future and this is important as people try to understand and appreciate human existence. There are various myths within the history of our cultures that assist in determining some aspects of life such as whom we are and what we shall become as a basic part of heritage.

References Karas, B. (2010). Young Zeus. New York, NY: Scholastic Publishers. Print.

Leonard, S. A. and McClure, M. (2004). Myth and knowing: An introduction to world mythology. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill Publishers. Print.


Forrest Gump Movie Term Paper college essay help online

Table of Contents Mental Retardation

Body Image and Self-Perception

Employment and Career

Social Barriers




The movie was about the life and times of Forrest Gump a fictitious character who suffers from a disability known as mental retardation. The movie starts at the very beginning as a child growing up in Alabama and one who was brought up by a single parent. His mother took care of him and never gave up on him. Although the world sees him and treated him as a person with disability his mother refuses to back down and wanted nothing more but to see his son grow up, receive education and enjoy life as a normal person would.

She opposed everyone who said that her son will amount to nothing. It was her love that instilled in Forrest Gump the faith that everything is possible. Although he was mentally retarded Forrest Gump had another quality in him and it is the innocence and the graciousness of a gentleman. He only wanted to make other around him comfortable and because of that his disability never became a stumbling stone for him and instead it became a stepping stone to success.

Mental Retardation According to the World Health Organization mental retardation is under a group of health problem called developmental disabilities (WHO, 2010). It is generally understood as the failure of the brain to mature and grow correctly and as a result affects the whole person. In addition the WHO also pointed out that in mental retardation there is deficiency in all aspects of development such as: “…noticeable deficiency in the development of motor, cognitive, social, and language functions” (WHO, 2010). This definition applies to Forrest Gump.

Forrest Gump was slow to pick up with regards to conversation and absorbing information that would usually be of no concern to a normal child. As a result a young Forrest Gump is seen as slow in speech. He could not seem to answer correctly questions directed at him; however, the movie made it appear funny as if all the good breaks happen to him and so what was supposed to be a disaster turned out to be for good.

Aside from his deficiency when it comes to cognitive skills, as a boy Forrest Gump also had to endure a physical problem and it has something to do with his legs. It did not develop normally and so he had to use braces to support his lower limbs and for him to walk from his house to his school. It gave him a great deal of discomfort and it also pained his mother. This is a typical example in the life of a mentally retarded person.

Body Image and Self-Perception The consequence of mental retardation made Forrest Gump realize that he was different. His classmates treated him different and he knew deep down that there is something wrong with him or at least there is something odd about him. He became a target for bullies and the whole community made fun of him.

This was demonstrated in one continuous scene when bullies riding in a vehicle tried to hit him with stones and so Forrest Gump ran as fast as he could until his braces broke off and he ran straight into a football game and one spectator asked another who is this guy running like a wild man across a football field, to which his friend replied that Gump is the village idiot.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Gump made the conclusion that no one really likes him or loves him because in one scene he opened up to an elderly couple and he said that he only had one friend in the world and her name is Jenny. This is probably the reason why he was intensely loyal to those who gave him the time of the day. For instance he was devoted to Bubba and Lt. Dan even if the former veteran was mean to him. Unfortunately Jenny will not reciprocate his love and it created a deep wound in him.

Employment and Career He experienced a great deal of trouble in his hometown, especially in his school and so one would probably expect him to face the same type of hurdles or even greater when he decided that it was time for him as an adult to find work. Surprisingly he did not have a hard time in the U.S. Army.

It was a place where his mental retardation became an asset rather than a liability. His disability allowed him to throw all inhibitions to the wind and he was not struggling when it comes to following orders and doing things that other normal enlisted men would complain about. He simply did what the drill sergeant told him to do.

It was like a drug for him that altered his perception. He viewed the world different. For example, the Vietnam War was not frightening for him. When it was time to rescue someone behind enemy lines he went there without thinking about his safety. And so he succeeded in his chosen profession.

If a case study is going to be made to understand the impact of mental retardation to employment and career this movie should not be a good starting point. It does not require a rocket scientist to understand that people with mental disabilities will have a hard time securing a job and be promoted. In this case however Forrest Gump received the highest honor that could ever be awarded to an enlisted army man.

Social Barriers One of the most difficult stage in his life as a mentally retarded person is the challenge of making Jenny fall in love with him. He wanted to be married to Jenny but the woman she fondly calls his “girl” is not ready to make the same commitment. But there were only a few things that can be considered as social barriers especially when he reached adulthood. The twist in the movie is how his disability became a blessing in disguise for him.

Aside from receiving the Medal of Honor from the president, Gump also became a household name when he did a fun run that became a national event. He became a ping-pong champion and product endorser. Aside from that he was able to capitalize on the idea that his friend Bubba gave him and with that he was able to establish a shrimp business. In short he was financially secure something that is almost impossible to achieve for someone with a below average IQ.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Forrest Gump Movie specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Opinion Needless to say the movie was not believable but it must be pointed out that the movie did not create a stereotyped character in fact it tried to show the opposite – a disabled man who became world famous and earned a lot of money.

The purpose of the movie was not to show what disabled people specifically what the mentally retarded people had to go through in life but to demonstrate the irony of life. The irony is this, those who are normal does not know how to live life but Forrest Gump who was mentally retarded succeeded beyond his wildest dreams.

Aside from that the movie showcased an admirable feature of the U.S. Army and it is to give opportunities to those who have disabilities. According to the official website of the U.S. Army, “…individuals with disabilities must be given the same opportunities as individuals without disabilities” (Graves, 2010). Their spokesperson also cited laws that were legislated to encourage this practice and one example is the Rehabilitation Act of 1973 (Graves, 2010).

Conclusion The main character in the movie had a disability he was mentally retarded. However, the movie did not focus on what normally happens in the life of a mentally retarded person. In the early phase of the movie one can see the typical scenes such as bullying, he experienced rejection from the people of the community and from his peers.

But immediately the movie left the stereotyped mentally retarded character behind and invoked in a make-believe fantasy world wherein the mentally retarded was able to amass wealth, fame and fortune. The saying that says it can only happen in the movies is very much exemplified in Forrest Gump. However, it can be used as an inspirational film for those who suffer from mental retardation.

References World Health Organization. (2010). “Mental Retardation from Knowledge to Action.” Web.

Graves, J. (2010). “Hire Individuals with Disabilities.” Retrieved from


The Evolution of US Military Logistical Procurement Research Paper essay help: essay help

Introduction The history of the United States military has evolved over a period of two centuries since independence. The concepts of logistic and procurement has become the central pillars in military operations because their application form the basis of a strong army. Huston (2004) defines logistics as “the application of time and space factors to war.”

According to Haggerty and Wood (2010), military procurement must be agile and innovative having broader base of ideas from government, academia and industry. The extent of logistics and procurement of war material has proved over a period of two centuries to be the determining factor in a battle and not mere sophistication of the weapons.

Revolutionary War This war occurred in 1775- 1783 and led Americans gain their independence from their British colonies. Prior to the revolutionary war, the thirteen American colonies functioned independently having their own unprofessional armies who lacked efficient military training and had crude weapons. When the revolutionary war erupted, Continental Congress resolved to form a coordinated army so that they can fight their colonialist, the British.

George Washington was appointed the commander-in-chief of the continental army and he formulated the logistics of fighting the revolutionary war and eventually defeating the British army (Huston, 2006). George Washington combined both continental and local militia in his war logistics to combat British army (Palmer, 2004).

The continental army objective was to disrupt British logistical transport of the armies, weapons and food. According to palmer (2004), Continental Congress establish continental navy and equipped them through the “purchase, conversion, and construction of a cruiser navy ships” which constantly surveyed the sea and prevent British army from building their logistics and procurement of essential goods and weapons.

The success of the revolutionary war was attributed to the logistics employed by the George Washington as he coordinately combined the continental army and local militia and focuses his attacks on the weakest points of the British army in terms of disrupting their transport logistics in the sea and avoidance of engaging in decisive battles (Tokar, 2006).

The defeat of the British army has proved to the Americans “the importance of sea power” although the continental army was faced with the setbacks such as politicized commanders and incompetent soldiers (Palmer, 2004). Continental army was eventually disbanded due to political, economic and philosophical reasons in relation to the international diplomacy necessary for the growth of commerce.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Early National period After revolutionary war and disbandment of the continental navy, the war that broke in Europe in 1783-1815 and made the United States be interested with the international war since the French army seized her ships again threaten America.

President Thomas Jefferson proposed, “We ought to begin a naval power, if we mean to carry on our commerce. Can we begin it on a more honorable occasion, or with a weaker foe?” and other federalists also wanted a powerful navy army with the capacity of not only protecting the united states ships and cargos but also her international interests (Palmer, 2004).

The debate about re-establishment of the navy led to conclusion when the Congress passed an Act for the building of many war ships that were well constructed and heavily armed to overcome the dangerous sea cruise. These developments led to the growth of the United States shipping and trade industry since Britain and France were at war (Palmer, 2004).

The French army angered United States when they hijacked her ships leading to the Quasi-War between the two countries at the Caribbean Sea.

The leading commander was Benjamin Stoddert who employed various tactics to overcome the French army and protect their merchant ships at the Caribbean Sea (Tokar, 2006). Benjamin tried to eliminate the setbacks which the continental navy had encountered in that he removed incompetent soldiers and sought political support by defeating French army and coming out with an excellent reputation.

The success of the Quasi-War was due to the competent soldiers and the use of minimum force against French army that lead to diplomatic settlement (Palmer, 2004). In 1800, the United States experienced the shortages of fiscal resources and labor required to run and maintain naval army hence the country could not meet extra cost of expanding navy.

The successful defeat of the French Army during the Quasi-War led to political support to establish naval army in 1807 following impending war with the Great Britain in 1812. The Great Britain had constructed her fleet of ships which patrolled across Atlantic paralyzing the ports and the commerce of the United States and eventually raided Washington and captured White House in 1814 (Palmer, 2004).

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Evolution of US Military Logistical Procurement specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The United States then pumped a lot of resources, money and labor in keeping abreast with the Britain advancement in the naval army and building of fleets of warships. The logistics of overcoming Britain, building of the fleets of warships and procurement of the weapons coupled with the paralyzed commerce across Atlantic made the United States to revive their naval army and international interests.

The 1812 war reminded the Americans the importance of “sea power” because the Britain army paralyzed their commerce and attacked their country despite the sophistication of the weapons and strong fortification they had in their country (Palmer, 2004).

The weakness was due to the lack of logistical urgency and preparation against any emergent attack from the enemies. There was a political consensus to support the establishment of powerful warship fleet to enhance their war logistics but the fleets of ship constructed were not used since the war ended in 1815.

Continental Expansion War This war occurred when the United States wanted to expand her territory westwards in 1816-1660. During this period the United States was a nation free of war threats, the sea was free of pirate since the Congress of Vienna agreed to end the war, and so the naval army did not have battles to prepare for and conquer.

Although there was no war during this long period of decades, the naval army worked very hard in order to keep abreast with the powerful countries like Great Britain and France and keep up with the ever-changing military technology. The technology then included invention of powerful steam engines, sophisticated military weapons and communication telegraph (Palmer, 2004).

In order to overcome the problem of incompetent soldiers experienced during revolutionary war and enhance professionalism in military, the United States in 1845 started an engineering college at Annapolis.

Professionalism in the military is going to enhance tactics, logistics and strategies for an effective and efficient way of winning a battle. In 1846-1848, the naval army attacked the Mexico when they needed more land for expanding due to population growth (Palmer, 2004). The army took the advantage of their “sea power” experience blocking Mexico ports and dominating their coast proving the effectiveness of the “sea power.”

American Civil War This war broke out when Abraham Lincoln became the president in 1861-1865. The war between the Confederate and Union states resulted from a combination of factors such as slavery, political, social and economic differences.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Evolution of US Military Logistical Procurement by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Although the war occurred abruptly and both warring factions were caught unaware, the Union had an upper hand because they dominated the naval army hence over power the Confederate states by utilizing the “sea power” and the inland Mississippi river in the logistics and procurement of food and weapons (Palmer, 2004).

The Confederate states army was faced with the logistical challenges as the Union states navy patrolled their sea therefore blocking them. The respective States both struggled with the logistics and procurement of enough food so that they can feed large number of armies engaged in war.

The confederate States procured several swift cruisers in order to counteract the Union navy army who have taken the advantage of the “sea power” and blocked the sea ports making the Confederate States to deploy thousands of troops against small number of naval army who were cruising the sea.

The successful defeat of the Confederate states of south by the Union states gave the naval army a good image and enhanced the political support in building stronger naval forces in the United States.

After the civil war, the Americans, both the Confederate and Union states were tired and had exhausted their resources on war, resolved to build their nation economically, socially and politically. The naval army then focused on the protection of their merchant ships and used diplomacy in order to explore and expand the United States markets internationally.

World War I World War I occurred in 1917-1921.During this war the United States was passive but supported the Britain and France logistically by deploying her soldiers and resources while using their equipment. Germany logistic systems in terms of men, equipment and horses surpassed the threshold estimates compelling the government to reconsider their logistics. (Antill, 2001).

The British army had logistical problem since they were caught unprepared and they experienced shortage of ammunition supply due to underestimation and transport difficulties.

According to Antill (2001), “the First World War was a milestone for military logistics” since the British solders experienced shortages of the ammunition and there was no elaborate transport system, hence there were greater difficulties in the supply of the necessary materials to the soldiers on the move.

The use of horses proved inefficient in the transport and British then realized the importance of the motorists, seaports and railway system as the means to enhance their logistical and procurement support from the United States.

World War II At the beginning of the war in 1939, the United States participated passively by supplying weapons and giving financial support to the United Kingdom, China and the Soviet Union. In 1941, the United States entered into the war after Germany and Italy declared war on her. When the United States lost several battles, she had to reconsider her logistics of “sea power” into utilizing airplanes and submarines in addition to the railway, sea and motorists order to conquer her enemies.

Antill (2001) described Second World War as “logistically in every sense and the most testing war in history.” This is because the cost of technology and industrial potential to produce were not the limiting factors but the limiting factor was logistical transport of raw materials into the industry and the supply of the required ammunitions and other consumables to the soldiers in the field (Huston, 2004).

The United States surpassed her enemies due to the proper logistics and procurement abilities since her armies and allies never experienced any shortage of war materials despite threatening power of German armies that used huge amount of ammunitions. The United States maximized her logistical transport and attack in terms of warships, railway, submarines, airplane and motorists.

Antill (2001) commend the United States that “the principal logistic legacy of the Second World War was the expertise in supplying far off operations and a sound lesson in what is, and what is not, administratively possible.” The logistic and strategic lessons out the World War I led Americans again realize the importance of the “air power” in addition to their “Sea power” experience in making them emerge as world’s superpower country.

The outcome of the World War I shaped both political and military aspects worldwide as the United States begin to collaborate with the United Kingdom in terms of military technology, intelligence and procurement of necessary materials to equip their armies.

War on Terrorism The war on terrorism resulted from the September 11, 2001 when the terrorists attacked the World Trade Center. In a great response, the United States marshaled all her resources and cumulative logistical experiences over the past wars she had participated and headed for Afghanistan and Iraq in search of Osama Bin Laden and Saddam Hussein respectively, who are the perceived leaders behind the terrorism worldwide.

According to Huston (2004), “logistics is the principle element in the support of military operation” and it involves procurement, transportation, storage and utilization of the military materials during war.

On counter terrorism, the United States had managed to exploit and maximize her logistics when her armies went into Afghanistan and Iraq. The combination of numbers and logistics lead to the successful fight of the Al-Qaeda. To enhance the logistics, the United States had wide range of equipment: the biggest navy ship and submarines to provide the “sea power,” warplanes to provide the “air power” and military tracks for underground fight and sophisticated communication equipment.

With all these factors and competent soldiers, coupled with logistical plans, has enabled Americans to win the war on terrorism (Tokar, 2006). According to the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), there are five principles of logistics: foresight, economy, flexibility, simplicity and co-operation (Antill, 2001). The United States had to plan the logistics and procurement of war materials before embarking on anti-terrorism.

Conclusion The concepts of logistics and procurement are the fundamental applications in military in order to successful defeat an enemy without exhausting the estimated military resource.

This can be termed as economy of war, knowing how to fight efficiently and effectively in a logical way as logistics is to have the right thing, at the right place, on the right time and comprises four aspects: procurement, transport, storage and utilization of materials. Logistics has proved why the United States become a super power and is still very determined to wage war on terrorism worldwide.

References Antill, P. (2001). Military Logistics: A Brief History. Military History Web. Retrieved from

Haggerty, A.,


I Stand Here Ironing Essay essay help online

I stand here ironing is a story that tackles numerous societal problems including mother daughter conflicts, gender roles, diligence, personal effects of national economic struggles and the challenges of single parenthood. These themes make the story relevant today as it was during the time of its writing

Theme in “I stand here ironing” The prevailing theme in the book is challenges of single parenthood. Olsen is a single mother who is faced with the task of bringing up a sickly child Emily on her own. Things are further complicated by the fact that she is very young and quite poor – having come from an immigrant Russian family herself. Throughout the book, one cannot help but wonder what would have happened to Emily if her father had been around.

Olsen lacked the strength to confront the social workers who recommended the placement of Emily in a sanatorium. Perhaps things would have been different is Emily’s father was around because two people would definitely feel strong enough to challenge the health workers; especially if their instincts went against them.

Emily ended up being very happy in the health facility because of her mother’s decision and this may have changed if she was not a single mother. The story illustrates that single parenthood often puts parents in a position where they cannot cater to their children’s needs thus compromising on what they become in the future.

Emily’s mother found herself in these difficult circumstances after her partner opted out of the marriage when Emily was less than a year old. Providing for her child on her own made it quite tricky to Olsen so she had to send Emily to relatives (Olsen, 6).

These circumstances were somehow beyond Olsen’s control because she had tried all she could to make things work. Eventually, she had to accept that she could not be there for her child and subsequently sent her elsewhere. Olsen is filled with lots of self doubt in subsequent parts of her life over her choices concerning Emily and the manner in which she chose to raise this child.

Mother daughter conflicts (or parent to child conflicts) are also an important theme in the book. As Olsen narrates the story of raising her first born daughter, one can see the guilt and loss of time that she feels concerning this matter.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The relationship between mother and daughter in this narrative is quite complex thus leading to the negative feelings that Emily has towards Olsen. Emily feels that she missed out on some of the critical factors of growing up. She did not get much attention from her mother and this makes her act out against her and the rest of society.

In fact, at the beginning of the narrative when Olsen receives a call from an external party about Emily needing help, she starts to wonder what the problem was and what she could have done to prevent those problems. In a certain way, Olsen contributed towards Emily’s resentment of her because she did not offer her child stability. Minor signs of affection such as smiles (6) were a virtually unknown to Emily.

This relationship between mother and daughter is therefore characterized by continual reflection and bitterness over the past and what could have been done. Emily longs to enjoy a normal life but may feel that too much has been said and done to allow her this (Olsen, 8).

Her mother also goes through numerous reflections on the past and realizes that she could have offered her daughter a better life if she had been more knowledgeable or if she had been wiser. This story therefore places the mother daughter conflicts in perspective by illustrating the origin of these problems. Motherhood in the story is not presented in the usual romanticized manner that most people have grown accustomed to in that era. The author was bold enough to present a realistic picture devoid of any alterations.

It is essentially a story about internal struggles that a mother faces and the need to redefine herself and her understanding of this role as she reflects on the life of her daughter. It shows how members of that society often struggled with selfhood and therefore had to sacrifice some of their other roles in order to meet these perspectives head on.

Indeed, this story illustrates how a mother’s love for her children is very real it was. Olsen wishes that she was in a position to give her daughter a better life than the one she lived when she was young. This is the reason why Emily’s mother is filled with regret when she thinks about the choices and the life she accorded her daughter (Olsen, 8).

As one goes through the narration, one can evidently see that most of the tough times this family went through were inevitable and that it was nobody’s fault that what happened actually did. Olsen had the best intentions and actually did what she could at those times. Also, as one thinks about Emily, one gets this image of a girl who wanted an ideal parent and this was not possible at the time.

We will write a custom Essay on I Stand Here Ironing specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The poor and strained relationship between this mother and daughter therefore illustrates a deep history between these two individuals. Emily is overwhelmed by her past which was filled with a lack of involvement by her mother and also lack of affection from the same individual. This story shows that when relationships do not look as good in the present, then they have probably been brought on by a series of past incidences and events.

All in all, it can be said that the book was responsible for bringing out a fresh perspective on motherhood. Stereotypical images of happy American families were challenged through this short story and therefore contributed to an understanding of motherhood as being an immensely personal and unique experience to all individuals.

Another emerging theme in the story is the personal effects of national economic downfall. The story’s setting can be traced back to the nineteen thirties during the economic depression.

Families all over America had to contend with economic challenges and nowhere were these forces more evident that in the single parent homes. Olsen found it hard to make end meets at such difficult times. The kind of jobs she could secure required her to sacrifice her time away from her family or the things that mattered most to her. This eventually affected her parenting abilities.

In fact, the story revealed how the economic history of the country affected lives of Americans personally. The predicaments faced by this young mother would have been much less if her external environment had been less harsh. In fact through Olsen’s eyes, it is possible to see the inevitability of certain situations. Life may sometimes be determined by factors that cannot be controlled by specific individuals.

In such circumstances, all one can do is try and cope with the challenges rather than resist them and deal with the consequences later. As one reads through the story, one realizes that Olsen was a victim of circumstance. First, she had to abandon the plans that she had for her education. At the tender age of sixteen, Olsten could no longer go to school because her family needed her to make economic contributions to their income.

This put Olsen at a serious disadvantage because the lack of education meant minimal access to great economic opportunities and hence a life of poverty (Olen, 4). The fact that her family members were refugees from Russia did not help either because it was this difficult situation that caused them to resort to child labor from their daughter in order to make ends meet. External factors are therefore critical in determining how the lives of individuals eventually play out.

Olsen also got involved in communist centered movements such as the Warehouse union and the Young communist league. She probably got involved because she was a member of the working class. The unfairness and difficulties inherent in the class system were a harsh reality to the young Olsen. Her involvement in these movements was therefore a way of protecting her interests as a working class mother and member of an exploited class.

Not sure if you can write a paper on I Stand Here Ironing by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Gender roles are also another important theme in the book. The book was written at a time in America’s history when the feminist movement just started picking up. In this regard, there was a need to highlight the plight of women who were confronted with unfair situations.

Olsen was abandoned by her husband and left to fend for her family at an early age (Olsen, 5). It did not matter that both these adults were responsible for bringing Emily to the world; it was a woman who was left to handle the responsibility alone. Indeed the story of Olsen was one that was rarely told in fictional tales at the time. This explains why it became a reference point for explaining how women were often ignored during difficult times.

Olsen had been abandoned and had to find a way of coping with poverty. This illustrates that American society at that time was quite tolerant of runaway fathers who do not take responsibility for what they had done. Furthermore, society had not instilled certain social support services such as welfare and the like. This meant that the biting realities of poverty were quite inclined to one gender over the other. Additionally, the image portrayed of women in this story is one of an unfair economical system.

Throughout the story, one does not find any description of women who happen to be economically successful. Even the narrator herself appears to hold insignificant jobs in her life. At the time when she is reflecting over her life as a mother, one gets the picture of a stay at home mother who has not gotten an opportunity to make a substantial contribution to her country’s economy. This could be an illustration of how unfair the system was to them.

The issue of persistence in the face of turmoil is also an important theme in the short story. As Olsen thinks about her early life with young Emily, she creates an image of very difficult circumstances. She talks about all the poverty that they had to deal with. Furthermore, she highlights how difficult Emily herself was.

She used to complain a lot of times and was never happy with the way they lived. In addition, Olsen was left by her spouse. Some individuals facing such hard times would simply decide to give up and let go of their responsibilities. However, Olsten persisted through all these problems.

Eventually, she was able to come out of her difficult predicaments and thus show some optimism for the future. A number of issues crop up as one looks through the life underwent by Emily’s mother. First, she was lonely; at the time of her spouse’s departures, she had no one to give her support, to share her struggles with or even to look up to but she still overcame this problem (Olsen, 4).

Emily’s mother was also very vulnerable. Because of the nature of her background, she was not in a position to stand up for her rights. This was probably why she got convinced by Emily’s father to get involved with him. Her economic situation made her settle for less even when she knew that she deserved better.

Conclusion I stand here ironing is a personal and rich piece of literature owing to the fact that its subject matters have not been presented as black or white; they each have their own flaws and inadequacies. However, through the use of theme, readers can identify with their circumstances and hence understand the source of their troubles.

Reference Kelly, Joseph, ed. I Stand Here Ironing by Tillie Olsen The Seagull Reader Stories. New York: W.W. Norton


Vaquita – Endangered Species Term Paper a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Social and Reproductive Life

Reasons for its Decline

Conservation Efforts


Reference List

Introduction The vaquita is a small marine mammal found in the Gulf of California which seems to be endangered. Very few people have gotten the opportunity to see this species and many people may not be able to see it now that its existence is becoming extinct.

The vaquita looks like a star curved stocky porpoise and it is the smallest of all the porpoises in the world. Its length is esteemed to be 150 centimeters which is equivalent to 4.92 ft. and weighs not more than 50 kilograms. Most parts of its body are grey in color and it has a smaller skull as compared to other porpoises.

It lives in shallow water (not more than 30 meters deep) found on the shoreline. It is even believed to survive in lagoons where the water can hardly cover its back. Most Vaquitas are found on the northern part of the Gulf of California within Colorado River. This paper will give more information about the vaquita, explain some of the reasons that are causing its decline, and highlight some of the steps taken by the Mexican government to conserve this rear species.

Social and Reproductive Life The Vaquita appears to be a comfortable porpoise that like swimming but most of the time it is found relaxing leisurely along the shoreline. However, it is subtle and afraid of boats of all kind. If a boat appears near it, it either hides under water or moves to a different position. The Vaquita rises to the surface of the water to take in fresh air and then goes under water for a long period of time.

It likes feeding on fish species especially the smaller ones although it is known to be a nonselective feeder and can feed on almost anything that crosses its path. Vaquita either lives alone or in a group of not more than ten individuals; often they live in groups of three.

The Vaquita gives birth to its calves during spring and gestation normally takes about ten to eleven months. It is believed that Vaquitas mature sexually at the age of three to six years and female gives birth every year to a single calf. New born calves weigh about 7.5 kilograms and they are 2.5 ft long. Vaquita is believed to have a life span of about 21 years (Jefferson, et al 2008).

Reasons for its Decline It is hard to find a person hunting Vaquita because many people do not know much about them. Actually their existence was realized in 1958, after a survey was carried out by dedicated scientists. Since then, other scholars have developed an interest on this rare species and are carrying out research to understand more about them and how their survival can be enhanced.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, their existence is being threatened since they are normally trapped in gillnets that are used for fishing the totoaba which is also found in the Gulf of California. It is good to note that, this species reproduce very slowly because they are very few in number and therefore if one female Vaquita is trapped in gillnets, it poses a very great threat to their survival (Leatherwood, et al. 1988).

The population of the Vaquitas has been declined at a very high rate (15% every year). Their existence is mainly threatened by commercial fishing which take place within Colorado River. Commercial fishery for totoaba was recognized in 1970s but ceased in late 1970s. However, other species are being fished and this threatens the survival of the Vaquita. It is estimated that; the population of the vaquita may be declining at a rate of about eighty percent for the next 20 to 30 years which may render the species extinct.

Commercial fishing still stands as the greatest threat to the survival of the vaquitas although there are other threats such as habitat degradation, pollution, and inbreeding given that they population is very low. A lot of non environmental friendly waste is being damped in Colorado River which is a threat to the security of the vaquita. Many vaquitas have died from suffocation (given that they stay underwater for a longer period than they stay on the surface) and they are still facing the threat of environmental pollution.

Agricultural farming has also increased around the area with many farmers using water from Colorado River for irrigation (Reeves, et al. 2002). This has resulted in a decrease in the volume of water in the river thereby interfering with the habitat of the viquitas. Apart from the use of water, the use of fertilizers and pesticides is on the increase and most of these chemicals find their way into the river. This does not only cause death to the Vaquitas, but to all other aquatic animals.

Inbreeding is also a major reason for the decline of the viquitas. As seen earlier, a single calf takes about six years to mature and be able to reproduce. Also a female vaquita can only give birth to a single calf and this takes place annually especially during spring. Let’s assume there are about 100 female vaquitas out of the total population, this means that less than 100 calves will be born each year because the gestation takes almost one year and not all this vaquitas may be able to survive through out the year.

If then 70 calves are born each year, after six years we will have about 420 new vaquitas (holding all other factors constant). However, it is estimated that, the rate of death can go up to 84 individuals meaning that, all the calves may die before they are able to reproduce. The number of females may also decline or become extinct. It is therefore clear that, urgent conservation measures have to be taken if the population of the viquitas is to be maintained.

Conservation Efforts Today, the number of Vaquita estimated to be alive varies from one hundred to three hundred. In 2000, a research was conducted by the Vaquita recovery committee which discovered that, about 40 to 80 Vaquitas die every year in the hands of commercial fishermen (Shirihai


Post incarceration syndrome Research Paper college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Operational definition


Reducing incidences


This is has been confirmed to be a problem that causes relapse in former inmates who might be mentally ill and addicted. Research has proven that, at the moment, 60% of inmates have been in jail before and post incarceration syndrome is evident to be the cause of this behavior. The concept of this syndrome has been developed by clinical consultation work together with other related programs. These programs include those dealing with currently incarcerated prisoners and released prisoners (grassian 1451).

Operational definition Set of symptoms present in existing incarcerated inmates and recently released inmates caused by prolonged confinement in areas of castigation with scares opportunities for occupation training, therapy and tutoring.

However, the symptoms have been evident to be severe in inmates who have served long sentences and those that have undergone stern abuse while in prison. There are number factors that determine the severity of symptoms; one is the duration an inmate is imprisoned. Similarly, the number of times an inmate is abused also contributes a lot.

It is noteworthy that coping skills prior to the imprisonment of the inmate is also a factor that determines the severity of the syndrome in an inmate. Another factor that contributes towards this cause is the number of times the inmate has been jailed. In addition, the degree in participation in therapy, tutoring and vocational programs also determine the severity of the symptoms (Gal, 750).

Symptoms One symptom is the institutionalized personality traits caused by residing in a tyrannical surrounding that dictates on compliance to the authority, acceptance to the forbidden deeds in life, the abolition of individuals autonomy to make decisions and forceful alteration of an individual’s lifestyle.

Another symptom of post incarceration syndrome is post traumatic stress disorder caused by the horrific experiences before imprisonment and the abuses undergone during confinement. There is also a symptom is antisocial personality traits caused by the behavior developed during imprisonment as a mental defense mechanism.

Furthermore, the individual might develop the social-sensory deprivation syndrome as a result of the protracted confinement; thus, isolation and memory loss. In some cases reactive substance use disorders is also developed as most of the inmates were drug addicts before imprisonment and did not undergo treatment, some develop their addiction while in prison. These inmates continue their addiction through illegal acquirement of the drugs while in prison (Grassian, 1450).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Reducing incidences This syndrome has been evident to be caused by the programs in the correctional department. Where as these programs are directed at stopping crime and correct the inmates behavioral at times they end up making the individual worse. Hence, this can be reduces and eliminated in future by changing the policies that govern the correction departments (grassian, 1453).

References Grassian, Stuart, Psychopathological effects of solitary confinement, American Journal of Psychiatry, 140, 1450 – 1454 (1983)

Gal, Reuven


Historical US Relationships with Native American Cause and Effect Essay college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Factors that led to bay area diverse Native American community

Objectives of activists during Alcatraz occupation in 1969

Impact of Alcatraz occupation


Works Cited

Introduction Bay Area is the region that surrounds the San Francisco and San Pablo estuaries in North California in the United States (Curtis 10). It is mostly urbanized and well known for high cost of living.

The Bay Area is well known for its rich cultural history and heritage. Majority of the population in the Bay Area consist of mainly the Native Americans consisting of distinct tribes and ethnic communities mostly of Asian Origin. The Native American community can be said to be the native people that were living in North America long before the Europeans came in that land, with their offspring (Curtis 34).

The Native Americans come in many groups, each varying in their traditions, religious beliefs as well as the communication comes in diverse language. The Native Americans mostly reside on western states (48%), south (29%), and the mid West (6%); this distribution reveals the outcomes of the historical pattern of settlement and relocation of the American Indians to the western and southern regions of the country (Curtis 67).

Factors that led to bay area diverse Native American community The diversity of the Native American community in the Bay Area is due to many factors which are historic, political, economic and social (Margolin 20). The history and heritage of indigenous people who inhabited the American continent forms a significant part in the American and Native American history.

The Bay Area’s Diverse Native American Community is due to the fact that the people who discovered the Bay Area were early Christian Indians presently known as the” Ohlone”, and Spanish explorers and missionaries (Margolin 24). The Indians primarily practiced hunting and gathering.

The availability of extensive land and its proximity to the ocean compelled them to begin farming as their way of life thus resulting to their permanent settlement in the Bay Area. The outcome of their agricultural endowment was that it facilitated their spread and diversification into many distinct cultural tribes (Margolin 34).

Another factor that led to the development of Bay Area’s diverse Native American community is urbanization; the urbanization of the American Indians has been taking place for a long period of time, this has led to a large number of Indians moving into the Bay Area metropolitan regions.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Early urbanization of the Native American was as a result of the US pursuing a policy of domestic colonialism, this helped to transform them from rural farming to urban industrial farming which in turn accelerated their urbanization process. Urbanization helped to diversify the Bay Area’s Native American community (Margolin 45).

The assimilation of the Native Americans in the late 18th century contributed to their diversity. Assimilation was an effort by the US government aimed at transforming the Native American way of life to the European-American culture. This transformation enhanced civilization among the Native Americans which in turn facilitated their diversity in the US particularly in the Bay Area (Margolin 45).

They were integrated into the larger American community. This involved relocating the Indians from reserved area to more urbanized regions. The Bay Area was well known as a trade destination for many, and this offered an opportunity for the Native Americans to carry out business in the area.

Another reason for diversity of native community in the Bay Area was that the Bay Areas Indians continually maintained their cultures despite the persuasion by US government for Indians to abandon their culture; they formed social and political organizations through which they could express their rights. This resulted in the San Francisco Bay Area’s Native American community as being one of the most organized American Indian communities in the United States (Margolin 57).

Objectives of activists during Alcatraz occupation in 1969 The relationship between America and Native Americans was not good during the first half of the 19th century. This was after a series of failed policies by the US government, which resulted in Native Americans organizing a movement that protected the rights of the Indian people.

In 1969, Indians publicly protested against violation of their rights through occupation of the Alcatraz Island which was a federal land by then (Troy 30). The take over of Alcatraz Island was one of the most successful American Indian protests and activist movements of the 19th century which facilitated the modern Native American activism

One of the key objectives of the Alcatraz occupation was to have the island under their ownership so that they could establish a study center for the Native Americans, an American Indian religious center and cultural center and a Museum which was to be based on Indian cultural value.

We will write a custom Essay on Historical US Relationships with Native American specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The building of the cultural centers was aimed at maintaining Indians cultural values, traditions, spirituality, and identity amidst calls by the US government to transform the Indian way of life to the predominant European-American culture (Troy 49). It also aimed at making sure that the Indians religious freedom was not impaired by the United States and ensuring that Indians cultural values remained observed.

Another objective of the occupation was to bring the Indians rights to the attention of United States government and to the public. They demanded fairness and justice towards the Indian population living in the United States because the laws by then oppressed the Native Americans, and were willing to fight for the course.

The activism was aimed at restoring of rights and civil liberties of the Native American community in the United States. It sought recognition of Indians rights and freedom. Restoring the pride of the Indians in the United States was amongst the activists’ objectives (Troy 56).

The occupation served the major purpose of turning attention of Indians towards a reversal of bad policies of the United States. It was a fight against the bad United States government policies that oppressed Indians.

Some of the bad policies that were being fought against by the activists included the termination policy which was aimed at eliminating all the rights and freedom of the American Indian tribes (Troy 68). The policy was also aimed at relocating thousands of Indian people to cities so as to make them loose touch with their Indian culture, which was very devastating to the natives.

Another objective of the occupation of Alcatraz Island was alerting the US government to honor treaty obligations; by providing education, housing, and health care and elimination of poverty (Troy 35). It was aimed at fighting for reviewing of treaties and treaty violations and they demanded that all Indians be governed by treaties that bounded them to the United States.

The activism was an effort aimed at restoration of Indians cultures, the Indian tribe sovereignty, and political treaty amongst the tribes. The organizers and activists also demanded Indians inclusion in the educational institution while retaining their Indian culture (Troy 36).

The occupation was more than just resettlement of the American Indians; it was a matter of human rights, it was more than just a political movement. The occupation was used to spotlight issues affecting the Native American community (Troy 38).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Historical US Relationships with Native American by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Impact of Alcatraz occupation The occupation had an impact on the lives of Indians living in the United States, it served as the foundation for the restoration of Indian culture, identity, tradition, and spirituality (Stuart 26). Through the occupation the rights of the Indians were put into considerations. New policies were adopted that brought justice and fairness to the Indian community.

During 1970 to 1971 the US congress sitting passed 52 legislative proposals to support the policy of tribal self rule aimed at achieving Indians cultural survival as a distinct tribe and help protect the rights of Indians living in the United States. Funds for Indian health care were doubled and an office for Indian rights was established (Stuart 28). The occupation laid the foundation for the next stage in regaining the Indian sovereignty and self-determination.

Conclusion Generally, underlying objective behind the Alcatraz island occupation was to awaken the American public to the suffering caused by the US government’s failure to observe treaties and promises and the need for Indian self determination. Based on this, the occupiers were successful (Curtis 78).

Though the occupation was short term, it was successful for the American Indians eventually. Indians lost the official ownership for the island later; the Alcatraz occupation helped them to independent and gave them the hope for the future and facilitated later occupations up to date. In as much as the occupation appeared a success, it came with many challenges, the inhabitants of the island experienced hardship such as lack of water and electricity (Curtis 80).

Works Cited Curtis, Edward. The North American Indian: Johnson Reprint Corporation. 2006. Print

Margolin, Malcolm.The Ohlone way: Indian life in the San Francisco-Monterey Bay Area: Book Services inc. Salt Lake City, 2003. Print

Stuart, James. Historical dictionary of the 1960s: green wood publishing group Inc. Westport, 1999. Print

Troy, Johnson. The Occtwation of Alcatraz Island: University of Illinois Press, 1996. Print


Size 6: The Western Women’s Harem’ Essay essay help: essay help

‘Size 6: The Western Women’s Harem’ forms part of the Moroccan feminist Fatema Mernissi’s works, published in 2001. Size 6 is a sarcastic article Fatema employs in explaining how she wanted to purchase a size 6 skirt from a U.S saleslady, contrary to the veils their culture restricts. It does not fit her, though she knows what their Muslim men cannot allow them to wear such skirts. Fatema’s childhood is not as she wishes it be because she grows enclosed in a Harem where she hardly gets a chance to even walk outside the house.

She can only get out of the place once a week to the bathrooms, escorted and covered not to be seen by other people. In her article, Fatema wants to show how the mid-East and Western cultures perceive the beauty of women. She wants to depict the difference between the appearance of a beautiful woman in her culture’s point of view and that the western.

The writer is a Muslim woman in a veil, as accepted by their beliefs, but is demanding to purchase a skirt from a girl who holds a different culture, that size is a factor worth considering when a woman is buying a garment. Following their conversation, it stands out that the two differ when the saleslady unfolds the reason behind size 6 as on women in jobs.

The writer realizes that it can be more of trouble wearing the skirt compared to her veil. It becomes clear that western men demand that their women should wear particular sizes of clothes to appear beautiful before their eyes, a case that makes them secure higher job positions, not based on performance or experience, but dressing. They also differ when it comes to the issue of women weight and diet. It is not a matter to the Muslim women as it is to those from the west.

The origin, intention, and the impact of dressing mode, as portrayed by women, form the major purpose behind Mernissi’s article. She wants the reader to know the significance of the dressing style used by the present women. Although it’s now everywhere, it was started by the western people. It is their culture that women ought to dress in a particular manner to please their men. It has been imitated by many non-U.S. people, both married and unmarried.

She wants to show how dressing can turn out as a disaster, a case that is evident today. It is the style that prostates have acquired to capture the attention of men into sexual affairs. On the other hand, she purposes to show how women can also avoid this. She illustrates the Muslim culture as conservative when she opts not to purchase the skirt owing to the intended purpose and results. She shows how Muslim attire ought to be adopted rather than the westerns’.

Muslim culture holds that a woman ought to stay strictly in the house not to be seen and abused by other men. This is more of torture that their western counterparts cannot tolerate because they view people as social beings holding that both male and female ought to interact with one another freely.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Also, muslin culture asserts that their women ought to wear veils throughout, whether hot or cold. They are forced to remain this way under all circumstances, unlike the western women who exercise freedom of dressing as they wish. This is the freedom that the Muslim culture needs to welcome rather than enslaving their women in the name of love.


Dizzy Gillespie and Louis Armstrong: Jazz Music Research Paper best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Louis Armstrong

Louis’s Contribution to Jazz and the Society

Dizzy Gillespie

Gillespie’s New Ideas on Jazz Music and Contribution to Society

Comparison and Contrast

Reference List


Introduction Jazz music has its origin dating back to as far as the beginning of the 20th century with an African American origin. Louis Armstrong is described to be the man best known around the would as the founding father of Jazz (Louis Armstrong house museum, 2008) while on the other hand, Dizzy Gillespie is reputed to have music that is a major contributing factor to the development of a modern jazz known as “bebop”.

Louis Armstrong Lois Armstrong was born in the American poverty stricken neighborhoods called “Battlefield” on the 4th of August 1904 in New Orleans, Louisiana. At age 12, Louis fired a borrowed pistol while celebrating the New Year (1913) that saw him arrested and taken to the Colored Waifs’ home for boys. He eventually got influenced by Peter Davis, the musical instructor of the home, who taught him singing, percussion and ultimately the trumpet.

On his release at age 14, he sought for bars in the Storyville district to listen for jazz bands that were at the time just arising. On developing interest on Joe “King” Oliver’s music, Joe become Louis’s mentor, as Peter Davis had been before and by age 17, Louis was already playing in numerous bands with his horn, of which he had bought at the age of 7.

Louis joined King Oliver’s band in 1922 in Chicago, and that is where he me his wife, Lillian Hardin who was the group’s pianist[1]. He played the second cornet in the band for two years where he gained much popularity to surpass Oliver’s within few months. His style displayed improvisation, making him to be a major influencer on the initiation and progress of melody in jazz during the 20s[2].

Louis went on to organize several bands, with the most eminent being “The original hot five” and “The hot seven”[3] (St. George, 2009).1n 1964, Louis recorded “Hello Dolly”, a song which was his biggest hit to gain the number one spot in the USA. In addition the songs “Mark the knife”, “All of me” and “On the sunny side of the street” remind his fans about him. His dedication saw him make at least 300 gigs around the world every year, consequently gaining international popularity and fame and nickname “Ambassador Satch”.

Louis’s Contribution to Jazz and the Society According to[4], many musicians and Historians have confirmed that he was the most influential personality in the birth of jazz. Additionally, he appeared in a total of 28 full length movies with a couple of short features from 1931 to 1961. This escapade contributed a great deal in popularizing jazz to an international level.

Furthermore, his acting career in movies struggled to win respect to jazz against classical music with its corollary themes[5]. His movies were shot at the time when racism was eminent in the USA. They therefore went a long way in stating up the African American History in the cinema.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Louis being born August 4th always insisted that his birthday was in July 4th[6]. Jazz, was latter termed as music that eventually contributed to the American culture. Thanks to these two facts, in April 2001, US governors decided to officially declare April as a jazz recognition month in their states. St. George (2009) [7]quoted President George W. Bush (2003) who said that educational institutions, media houses and musicians should develop programs that will explore, promote and honor jazz as a national world treasure.

He endured humiliating racial discrimination thought his career and derived dignity by an ethic of self- help and accommodation. He every now and then “Popped off” about current affairs on the TV, thus making a foremost contribution to the ladder of racial justice that was even more eminent than Martin Luther Kings[8].

Dizzy Gillespie Dizzy Gillespie was born on the 21st of October1917, in Cheraw South Carolina. He was the last of children born to John and Lottie Gillespie.

He grew up hard and strong due to his father’s strictness and abusiveness[9]. Gillespie got introduced to music at the age of 10 by his English teacher, just after his father had died leaving his family in hard financial trouble. He primarily played the trombone, latter on switching to the trumpet, after trying out and training himself using his father’s instruments then latter on playing to audiences under local bands.

Gillespie received a music scholarship in 1913 at the Laurinburg institute in North Carolina. He studied harmony and theory for two years until when his family moved to Philadelphia in 1935. He continued playing with local bands, where he eventually picked his nickname “Dizzy” due to his vigorous style of music[10].

By age 18, Gillespie had moved to New York and his talent had already been noticed by several bands. Gillespie tried to play his trumpet with more youthful energy than ever before. He would play each trumpet solo faster than he did with additional notes from the previous [11]. Further more, on trying out the piano, he sounded good too without doubt. Gillespie would sit with bands, where he eventually met with Mario Bauza, a Cuban trumpeter who latter introduced him to Latin tunes and rhythms.

Gillespie’s New Ideas on Jazz Music and Contribution to Society By age 19, Gillespie had already become famous among the New York musicians who couldn’t help but notice his new vigorous take on the jazz music: He made use of the upper register of notes above C, playing with a super- fast speed using new rhythms and chord changes. Dizzy, is termed as one of the greatest trumpeters of the 20th century[12].

We will write a custom Research Paper on Dizzy Gillespie and Louis Armstrong: Jazz Music specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More He is known for his vigorous on- stage movements that brought innovativeness to the trumpet players that were characterized by “jolting rhythmic shifts and ceaseless harmonic explorations” while playing the instrument. These explores saw the gradual and initial change of the American jazz from “swing” to “bebop”. The bebop tunes gained a vast recognition of being “modern jazz.”

Dizzy’s music survived the times of strong racial discrimination. He was personally involved in world tours in 1956 to inspire public diplomacy (Rice, 2006 as quoted by the USC center on public diplomacy)[13]. Dizzy’s creativity was able to reach out to people of different races, classes and culture. His involvement in the creation of music that spoke freedom to thin, innovate and speak. His famous tour, created a land mark event in the founding of a tradition of cultural diplomacy.

Comparison and Contrast Louis Armstrong is recognized by many as being the founder father of Jazz music. He channeled his interest to become innovative and create something new in the musical; realm, On the other hand, Dizzy Gillespie was a pioneer as well. He brought a new feel in Jazz music that saw it shift in to a more vigorous style (bebop).

Both Louis and Dizzy used their careers to reach out to the society and denounce racial discrimination. Today in the United States, Jazz is recognized as the major contributing factor to the attaining of public and cultural diplomacy. The only contrast between the two jazz legends is their style of music. While Louis loved to make smooth Jazz music (swing), Dizzy was more jubilant and vigorous in his music style (bebop).

Reference List Galupo, Scott (2010, April). King Louis and all that Jazz. Web.

Gentry Tony (1993). Dizzy Gillespie: Performer, Bandleader and Composer. New York: Melrose Square pub. Co.

Krakow Airc (2006). Louis Armstrong


Albert Fish – the Serial Killer Essay cheap essay help

Albert Fish was born as Hamilton Howard Fish in Washington, D.C. on 19 May 1870. Most of his family members had a standing history of mental instability; for example, his uncle suffered from religious obsession, a brother was admitted in a mental hospital, another brother had suffered from hydrocephalus, which had made him to pass on.

More so, his sister had a mental affliction, three “other close relatives suffered from chronic mental illnesses, and his mother was believed to suffer frequent aural and/or visual hallucinations” (Chamblee, 2004).

Fish’s mother, forced to look for another source of livelihood due to her inability to take care of her son following the death of his father, took him to Saint John’s orphanage in Washington. While here, Albert together with other boys could be frequently battered and whipped in front of one another by their teachers. He eventually came to relish physical pain from the communal beatings and related sadistic acts of brutality.

By 1880, his mother got a fairly better government job and was able to take care of him; however, his behavior started to take a negative twist more so due to the kind of relationships he established, for instance, he adopted weird practices like taking human urine and “visiting public baths where he could watch other boys undress” (Wilson (1988).

By 1890, Fish had arrived in New York City, where he became a male prostitute; and at the same time began defiling and murdering young boys, a crime he kept committing not necessarily seeking sexual gratification, but because he enjoyed feeding on flesh of children (Hopkins, 2003, p. 3).

First incarceration Even after starting his professional life as a house painter, Fish’s ‘appetite’ for assaulting young children especially boys continued to grow; moreover his attention turned to mentally ill men, with a case in point being the relationship he had with a mentally impaired man, who at a given time he attempted to castrate. As if this was not enough, Fish started visiting brothels frequently where he could be whipped and flogged; and in 1903, “he was arrested for embezzlement and was sentenced to incarceration in Sing Sing” (Kray, 2007).

In 1917, Fish’s wife left him for John Straube, a rejection that caused him to start indulging in self-harm; for instance, he would always insert pins in his groin and removing them, a behavior that persisted until he could no longer remove the pins he had inserted (Newton, 2006, p. 78). Moreover, his psychological problems that involved elusions and hallucinations grew so much that he began to abduct, castrate, and torture young boys, a practice he claimed to have been directed by spiritual voices.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Early attacks and attempted abductions Fish happened to commit his first attack on a child, Thomas Bedden in the years 1910, and nine years later, he stabbed a mentally retarded boy in Georgetown, Washington, D.C. However, the most astonishing case was witnessed in the 1920 when Fish turned cannibal by kidnapping, killing and subsequently feeding on flesh of a ten-year girl (Philbin and philbin, 2009, p. 7).

Apparently, many of his intended victims would be either mentally disturbed or black Americans. However, his efforts to murder Beatrice Kiel were futile when the latter’s parents noticed his ill intentions and kept him off.

Second incarceration, arrest and trial Fish remarried in 1930, in New York; however, this marriage could not as well last for long as he eventually divorced his wife within seven days of marriage. In addition, Fish was later arrested in May 1930 for “sending an obscene letter to a woman who answered an advertisement for a maid” (Wilson, 1988). This was after a psychiatric observation Bellevue psychiatric hospital in 1930 and 1931 for observation, following his arrests; but two years before this, Ford had kidnapped Grace Budd, which led him to be arrested six years later.

Fish’s trial started in 1935 during which he defended himself alleging that he was insane. After much examination and trial, he was found both guilty and sane by the jury after which he was sentenced to death, followed by an execution a year later (Wilson, 1988).

Underlying cause for the evidence for the cause of Albert Fish’s behavior An analysis of Alvin Ford serial killer’s case is very closely related to that of Albert Fish. In 1986, the “United States Supreme Court used Florida’s procedure for determining mental competency for execution as a test case for banning execution of the mentally ill;” indeed, under Ford v. Wainwright “the eighth amendment prohibits the state from inflicting a penalty of death upon a prisoner who is insane” (Miller, and Radelet, 1993).

Although Florida’s procedure may now be constitutional on its face, in practice, Florida continues to execute the mentally ill. In 1974, Florida charged Alvin Ford with murder, after which he was sentenced to death. At the trial level, Ford raised no competency issues but after imprisonment, he showed symptoms of delusion, confusion, and psychosis.

A fourteen months examination by a defense psychiatrist revealed that Ford was suffering from paranoid Schizophrenia with suicide potential that hindered him the potential to defend his life. Other three governor- appointed psychiatrists examined him for only thirty minutes and discovered that although he exhibited mental disorder, he understood his total situation including his death penalty and the implications thereof (Wilson, 1988).

We will write a custom Essay on Albert Fish – the Serial Killer specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More After the defense psychiatrist examined Ford, he concluded that Ford suffered from paranoid schizophrenia; however, although the examination of other three governor-appointed psychiatrists revealed that Ford suffered from mental disorder, they concluded that he understood his total situation, including his penalty and its implications.

When the case reached the Supreme Court, the Court’s plurality observed that no states allowed the execution of mentally retarded persons. The Justice in concurrence with Ford suggested a procedure used by Florida today that does not require full sanity prior to execution and an individual’s need to assist the counsel in his or her defense.

Even though the court left the standard and procedures open-ended, it clearly indicated that Florida’s procedure totally violated the eighth Amendment in three ways. (1) by denying the prisoner a mechanism to challenge the findings and impeach the findings of the governor appointed psychiatrists, (2) by placing the entire competency determination in the hands of the governor and (3) by preventing the condemned from playing any relevant role in the quest for truth (Chamblee, 2004).

Conclusion In comparison to Albert Fish’s case, Dempsey termed Fish as ‘a psychological phenomenon’. Psychiatrist Wertham also examined and found Fish to be obsessed with religion, cannibalism, and communion.

Fish himself pleaded insanity; however, although the jury found him sane and guilty, the reports, and examinations from other psychiatrists, rendering him insane should have been put into accurate consideration (Wilson and Seaman, 2004, p. 176). Fish’s activities totally reveal that he was mentally retarded, and if this is true, then the jury totally violated the United States Supreme Court’s eighth amendment.

References Chamblee, L. E. (2004). Time for a legislative change: Florida’s stagnant standard governing competency for execution. Web.

Hopkins, A. (2003). This Cannibal loved Kids – Literally. Weekly World News, Vol. 24, No. 19. Web.

Kray, K. (2007). The world’s worst crimes of 20 killers and their 1000 victims. Brooklyn, John Blake.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Albert Fish – the Serial Killer by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Miller, K. S. and Radelet, M. L. (1993). Executing the mentally ill: Criminal Justice System and the case of Alvin Ford. Michigan, Sage Publications. Web.

Newton, M. (2006). The encyclopedia of serial killers. Edition2. NY, Infobase Publishing. Web.

Philbin, T. and Philbin, M. (2009). The Killer Book of Serial Killers: Incredible Stories, Facts and Trivia from the World of Serial Killers. Texas, Sourcebooks, Inc. Web.

Wilson, C. and Seaman, D. (2004). The Serial Killers. London, Virgin Publishing Ltd.

Wilson, P. (1988). ‘Stranger’ child-murder: Issues relating to causes and controls. Forensic Science International, Volume 36, Issues 3.


“The Necklace” by Guy de Maupassant Essay essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Deceptiveness of appearance


Works Cited

Introduction Written by Guy de Maupassant in 1881, The Necklace is a captivating short story that ends in a surprise. It is the most eye-catching work of Maupassant with all words contributing to the events that the narrative unfolds. It has garnered him a lot of acknowledgment.

The tale is set in Paris, France specifically covering Loisel’s home and the neighborhoods, ministry of education inclusive. Employing the elements of literature, Maupassant has used characters like monsieur Loisel, a clerk in the ministry of education, Mathilde, Loisel’s wife, Madame Jeanne Forestier, Mathilde’s neighbor and friend, Housemaid, Mathilde’s house servant, among others.

The writer takes the reader through the life of these characters and in particular, the poor family of Loisel and the rich family of Forestier. It unfolds that the kind of life depicted by these two categories of people is far from the reality. This illustration builds up the prevailing theme of the narrative ‘the deceptiveness of appearance’, which the writer employs to show how people are deceived by the appearance of others.

Deceptiveness of appearance Mathilde is a reasonably attractive girl regardless of her unfortunate family backgrounds. She regrets much owing to this poverty because she always compares herself with the other girls from well up homes. For instance, Forestier’s family is rich. She gets married to a mere government clerk. The ministry of education organizes a party for all its staff members, giving them a chance to invite their wives or husbands.

Ironically, thinking that this would thrill his wife, Loisel on delivering the invitation, realizes that it is more of a stress than joy to her. “Instead of being delighted, she threw the invitation on the table with disdain murmuring…” (Maupassant 39). The reason behind this is that she lacks elegant dresses and necklaces like other women, a case that makes her imagine how odd she can be if she attends the occasion.

They end up borrowing these from Forestier, but unfortunately the necklace gets lost after the event, an incidence that costs Loisel’s family virtually everything as they toil for ten years looking the money to purchase another one. They finally buy 36000 francs worthy necklace but on returning it to Forestier; she reveals its cost as just 500 francs. They are now in a severe financial crisis, though had they realized the truth, this would not be the case.

A major problem that the writer fails to clarify is whether Forestier resells the necklace to refund the extra money in order to reduce the debt incurred or not. This paves way to criticisms of his story, though he has managed to develop the dominant theme of the story. Mathilde stands out in the party as a rich and a high class wife owing to the diamond-appearing necklace that the people fail to realize that it was borrowed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Still on this theme, Forestier’s family is depicted as financially stable. It can afford some of the expensive things that poor families imagine of. Forestier has, not only one but many of them, unlike her counterpart Mathilde.

She wears them when attending great occasions, a case that earns her a good deal of recognition from other people. This is what Mathilde is yearning for. She wants to appear like her friend. She wants people to view her as rich. The writer shows how she longs for a recognized family name as well as an expensive dowry. By this she feels that she will appear like other rich families.

She is pictured as one, who is ever working towards achieving this reality, though what she publicizes is not what is on the ground. For instance, in the party, she appears the most elegant, a situation that makes all people want to chat with her, owing to what they are seeing, an expensive looking dress and a diamond necklace, but little do they know about the truth of the matter.

Following the issue behind Forestier’s necklace, it stands out that it is not made of diamond as people perceive. Though what appears in their eyes is the diamond look on the necklace, the story ends when Forestier reveals that it is just a mere coating. To strengthen his theme, the writer wants to show how the rich end up deceiving other people through their possessions.

Most of them appear costly before the eyes of people but rarely are they in their real senses. The value attached to some items, owing to their appearance, turns out to be many times different from their real values. For instance, the necklace appears 72 times expensive. The writer succeeds in showing how people mistake the rich people.

They have been portrayed as just appearing as if they are rich, which is not the case. Worthy noting is that the writer does not clarify about the child who appears to walk with Forestier. It is not clear whether he is intending to elaborate his theme further by introducing images of people who are not real characters, or not. This again welcomes criticisms to his works.

Conclusion Though dead and forgotten, Maupassant works speak volumes of his existence. The ideas behind his Necklace narrative stands out clear today. The issue of appearance is now everywhere with people struggling to hide their real selves in order to mislead others. Items have been manufactured bearing a false identity of others only to trick people. This is the kind of life that the writer was prophesying through the use of his major theme ‘the deceptiveness of appearance’ that he develops through the different characters.

We will write a custom Essay on “The Necklace” by Guy de Maupassant specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Maupassant, Guy. “The Necklace” France: Word Press, 1881. P. 38-44.


History of the Finger Printing Research Paper college admission essay help

Table of Contents History of Finger Prints Since 1950

Scientific Changes and Methodologies

Critical Analysis

Advances in Technology and Limitations of Evidence

Predictions and Importance in Forensic Science


History of Finger Prints Since 1950 Prior to and after 1950 fingerprinting as a biometric method of identifying criminals in the field of forensic science had been settled upon as one of the most reliable methods of identifying criminals in the criminal justice system. One striking case where fingerprinting vindicated itself was when two men who looked exactly alike could not be differentiated until fingerprints were used to identify them.

They were later known to be Will and Willam West. When Willam West was sent to jail at U.S. Penitentiary at Leavenworth it was discovered that another look alike and with similar names had been imprisoned instead of the real Willam (Volokh, 1997).

The Bertillon system had been used to erroneously identify the victim. However, upon a thorough investigation and use of the fingerprinting system to distinguish between the persons, it was established that the wrong person had been sentenced in place of the actual criminal. That event caused the Bertillon system a serious blow as to its reliability. Apparently, the two men were discovered to have been identical twin brothers.

Though finger printing had been developed as a technique for the purpose of criminal record keeping, later centuries saw this technique being used as a tool for conducting forensic investigations. According to Volokh (1997), later fingerprinting led to the establishment of a database to facilitate their access and retrieval for criminal investigations.

Sir Francis Galton, described as one whose acuteness of understanding was unequaled in the field of statistics in his time, outstandingly pioneered fingerprinting, a technique that saw wide acceptance into the twentieth century. This was after the eugenic movement he had founded for criminal identification. Galton’s classification of fingerprint patterns was into three categories of loops, arches, and whorls. This approach was based on manual searches of identifying identical fingerprints.

Though Galton’s work continued to receive improvements and wide usage in the criminal justice systems in various countries, it was not until other agencies such as the FBI adopted the use of fingerprints in identifying suspects for criminal records. Computerization added impetus to fingerprinting with the establishment of fingerprint database systems.

In the early 1940’s and 1960’s, data processing technologies for fingerprint imaging were developed. This technology was the foundation upon which FBI processed several million fingerprints in 1946. Using the automated fingerprint identification system (AFCS), the FBI is said to have computerized fingerprints into two categories. One category was for criminal files and the other for civilian purposes. This was based on the newly acquired knowledge on data processing techniques.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Subsequent years saw other countries adapting this system and creating systems like the 1977 fingerprint society.The Finger Print Society had an international scope. The 1977 world’s certified fingerprint system by the Latent Print Society Certification Board was established with an overwhelming vote from delegates who attended a fingerprint conference at Louisiana on 1st August 1977.

At this conference, it was generally agreed that practitioners do make mistakes, concerns that could be addressed by the Latent Print Certification Board. Other later establishments included the 2005 Interpol’s Automated Fingerprint Identification System, and the 2010 advanced fingerprint database operated by the Department of Homeland Security (Volokh, 1997).

Scientific Changes and Methodologies Warden (2003) asserts that in the scientific mind of the late twentieth and early twenty first centuries, fingerprints were known to posses the unique attribute of remaining the same with time in addition to being known to be unique to each individual. Scientist had settled on fingerprinting as a system for identifying and categorizing fingerprints for identification purposes. Methods developed for this purpose included fingerprint identification, classification, capture, and detection as discussed below.

Fingerprints are classified into exemplar, plastic, patent, latent, and electronic prints. In the criminal justice system, exemplar fingerprints are taken by rolling them from one edge of the finger to the other of a criminal suspect. The most frequently used finger collection method is live scans or paper cards in this case.

On the other hand latent fingerprints can be made visible through chemical, electronic, or physical processing methods. These techniques exploit contaminations in the form of a stain, sweat, ink, or any kind of dirt. Latent finger prints had the disadvantage of being distorted during the collection and analysis phases.

The plastic print category had the critical attribute of making such friction ridge impressions on a body. This makes fingerprints easy to collect using a camera without any enhancements. However, possibilities of criminal accomplices’ fingerprints getting collected when investigating the principle criminal’s finger prints on surfaces that have clear impressions can be done by employing other techniques.

Such other methods include the electronic print. This approach is where someone sending electronic data also sends parts of his or her finger prints in the process, an impeccable source to capture and reproduce the finger prints for purposes of criminal investigations.

We will write a custom Research Paper on History of the Finger Printing specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Among the methods developed that have been developed in the early twentieth century and twenty first century include the ones discussed below. This method of capturing finger print images through the fingerprint capture and detection methods involved the use of Livescan devices.

This is a more modern method that provides a good quality fingerprint image when measuring the difference between the physical ridges and valleys of a finger. A sensor captures these differences from a suspect’s finger when a finger is exposed to a sensing area.

The latent fingerprint detection uses enhancers which can be powder or other chemical agents. These chemical reagents produce such degree of contrast as to render a clear definition of fingerprint ridges.

Among the most frequently used methods in criminal justice systems in the world today are laboratory techniques. This uses the vacuum metal deposition technique. The item under investigation is evaporated in a vacuum which is used in micro-fabrications. The principle processes involved here are substrate evaporation and condensation of substances. Though the resulting vapors are fuzzy, reliable results can be established from these tests. Complex equipments are used in the process.

Critical Analysis An analysis and criticism of the fingerprint classification method clearly shows the system to be prone to a high percentage of error when conducting comparisons between fingerprints. This method demonstrates a low degree of clarity, less details and content when compared to the actual ridge and groves.

Other methods could produce inconsistencies due to varied applications of pressure by a suspect this varying the actual outcome. The outcome depends on the pressure, physical orientation of the suspect, and variations in the shape of the elastic skin when a finger rolls on a surface, thus leading to inconsistencies in images captured from a suspect, a view held by (Ward, 1998).

An analysis of the latent fingerprint detection method indicates the method to be dependent on organic deposits such as water and inorganic salts to enhance its effectiveness. However, contaminations are bound to interfere with fingerprint findings. These contaminations result from the execration of sebaceous glands from the forehead.

These contaminations are further accelerated by man’s common behavior of touching the head or the forehead. This method can further be used to identify fingerprints in laboratories from items removed from a scene of crime. In the recent past and up to 2010, this method had registered a 50% success when used with other sophisticated techniques in investigating advanced crime scenes in laboratory environments.

Not sure if you can write a paper on History of the Finger Printing by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More On the other hand, laboratory methods suffer from the element of unreliability. Some chemicals used in the process increase the unreliability of the results. Among the chemicals include the use of zinc and gold. The results are not specific when analyzing items from a scene of crime.

This has been due to a thin layer of up to one molecule thick formed for in the analysis for detection. Further still, the method suffers from the disadvantage of the greater percentage of a fingerprint evaporating in the process and leaving only 10% of its weight.

However, more advanced and complicated laboratory techniques have been developed with more reliable results. These include the fluorescent detection technique that is widely used all over the world today. This method has a further advantage in that inherent finger prints can be detected from an item collected from a scene of crime in the process of analyzing fingerprints from a principle criminal.

Advances in Technology and Limitations of Evidence The adequacy criteria to convict or not to convict a suspect criminal based on the use of no-intimate methods also referred to as fingerprinting relies on the probability of the significance of matches. A study by Collins and Jarvis (2008) on the wrongful convictions of forensic science reveals the free ride this field has enjoyed for over 50 years.

Systematic failures have been noted with these techniques due to either fraud or malpractice. One case study is that one of Professor Garrett. A research by Professor Garrett had led him to fail to give credit to the findings of forensic science. A suspect who was thought to have been involved in a carjacking incident in 2005, James Ochoa, who was later acquitted due to faults with forensic evidence presented during his trial later proved erroneous.

Another instance of the miscarriage of justice was witnessed when Ray Krone suspected of having a hand in a crime was prosecuted on evidence based on fingerprints. Krone is said to have maintained his innocence despite glaring forensic evidence. This case continued in the face of incompetent forensic evidence until an Attorney uncovered inherent problems with the forensic evidence adduced in court at the time.

In more modern times, the validity and reliability of fingerprinting has been questioned. The paradigms to evaluate, validate, and verify the degree of consistence and authenticity of fingerprints to assure validity of results is a question. That was what happened to Krone before other examinations were done to acquit him of the judges facing him.

In addition to that, tests done to verify the validity of forensic science as a reliable and flawless method of identifying criminals has been thrown into doubt. Objectively focused investigations have revealed glaring faults with this system.

Examinations and presentation of results in different lights have thrown the justice system into a quagmire of doubt regarding the incomplete and faulty outcomes. However, notwithstanding the few events of misconstrued and poorly analyzed fingerprints, success and reliability have been asserted by this science (Warden, 2005).

With the impetus gained in the use of fingerprints in identifying criminals, it has become evident that governments of the world have emphasized on the use of this method to identify criminals. Fingerprinting has found its way to being the most fundamental tool for identifying criminals and the civilian population within policy agencies and the criminal justice systems.

Fingerprinting has also in modern times been identified to be more reliable compared with other methods such as DNA analysis. The extent to which this method could be relied upon facilitated the formation of international organizations such as the International Association for Identification. This facilitated the birth of other forensic disciplines with different certification programs.

Several instances have discredited and reduced the confidence and reliability of forensic methods for criminal convictions and acquittals. One of these was a case involving Brandon Mayfield. During the Madrid bombing, Mayfield the lawyer was identified to be one of the criminal perpetrators.

This error was based on a finger print match by the FBI. To assert his involvement, matches were shown to be completely positive. The Automated Fingerprint Identification System (AFIS) had been used to analyze the fingerprints. However, the Spanish National Police’s identification system found Mayfield to be the wrong suspect. Mayfield had already spent two weeks in police custody.

Wasby (1983) presents a case that involved René Ramón Sánchez. On July 1995, the immigrant was charged with driving while under the influence of intoxicants. At the same time, a man known as Leo Rosario convicted of trafficking in cocaine had his fingerprints being processed concurrently with those of Sánchez which had been placed on a card with the name social security number.

Then, on 11th October, 2010 while returning from Jamaica, Sánchez whose physical descriptions were not anywhere near those of Rosario was mistakenly apprehended by policy who were satisfied they had held Rosario. However, Sánchez was later released after having spent time in police custody.

Zalman (2005) asserts that several other cases such as that of Stephan Cowans who was mistakenly convicted of attempted murder in 1997 had been identified. The conviction was based on the testimony of a witness, a fingerprint on a glass the purported criminal had drunk from. It was until DNA evidence was adduced in court that Cowan was released from prison after six years in jail. Sadly, Cowan died a few years later.

Predictions and Importance in Forensic Science Forensic science plays a key role in the criminal justice system. Certain cases require minute details that can only be made available through the advanced use of forensic science. The field has over the centuries grown in importance with more advanced techniques being developed to enable investigators pin point actual criminals from scanty evidence for all law enforcement agencies.

However, forensic science suffers from severe limitations. Among them is the reliability and validity of findings. In addition to that, some individuals mutilate their fingerprints when under investigations to destroy evidence. Investigators are prone to make errors as evidenced in the above case studies, an error that can lead one to erroneously serve a jail sentence.

References Collins, J


Middle classes in America Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Expectation of the American middle class

The reality of the American middle class


Introduction The American middle class is not comprehensibly defined in the social classes of the US. Splitting this social class into two makes it easy for one to understand it better. There is the high middle class and the lower middle class Americans. The high or professional middle class comprises of educated professionals who hold high positions in the organizations.

The lower middle class also comprise of skilled professionals but those that hold lower managerial positions in organizations. In other words the lower middle class people can be termed as semi professionals.

Expectation of the American middle class The middle class persons are commonly expected and known to live in comfortable standards of living. Considering they have what can be termed as stable ways of earning income they are significantly economically secure. The American middle class individuals rely on their expertise to sustain themselves hence they can be able to have a progressive sustainable lifestyle.

They are people of substantial work autonomy which helps them to venture in sustainable businesses in their areas of expertise which gives them outlets to advance their living standards immensely. According to the majorities expectation the middle class people are supposed to live in spotlessly clean houses have at least two cars and one of the individuals should have a job in a corporation. The advanced in prosperity mighty are in possession of luxurious items like televisions etc.

The lower middle live in places next to the working class people and they live relatively comfortable lives. According to the salary range, American middle class individuals are people who build up great strong pillars in the economy therefore they should be able to build stable and strong lifestyles. The expectation is well feed and economically stable individuals offering a hand in nation building.

The reality of the American middle class Though the above is what many people would look for in identifying the middle class, a lot has changed in terms of expectation. The American lifestyle has changed and many people live together yet they are not married. Divorced people end up getting married again. These have contributed to high burdens of keeping up these big families.

These families have become common among the American middle class and hence they are progressively been accepted. Comparing the past and today, women today are employed and work as professionals.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In reality most American middle class calls double income or two incomes for upkeep. To maintain the living lifestyle they are accustomed to. Keeping up their families especially those with children from other marriages which is a common occurrence in the American middle class needs two income to maintain the standards of living and the lifestyles they are used to.

Conclusion In conclusion the expected lifestyle for the American middle and what is happening on the ground are two different worlds. The American middle class are going through hard challenges trying to keep up with their lifestyles which are due to high standards of living and hard economic situation in the world. They should therefore learn to keep up with what they can handle and encourage two income to maintain their standards.


Up from Slavery Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

The historical issues often are rather controversial. Any historical fact can give rise to doubts of the historians and become a subject for scientific debates. An autobiographical work Up from Slavery by Washington Booker describes the relationships between the black and white people in the United States before the Civil War from a new unexpected perspective of the actual participant of the events.

Bookers’ memoirs do not contradict the descriptions of 1890s in The Awakening by Kate Chopin or The Strenuous Life by Theodore Roosevelt but add new significant information to them.

Instead of criticizing the opposition between the black and the white, Booker emphasizes the interpersonal relationships between the masters and their slaves, emphasizing the devotion of the latter to the white population.

Anyone attempting to harm ‘young Mistress’ or ‘old Mistress’ during the night would have to cross the dead body of the slave to do so… there are few instances, either in slavery or freedom, in which a member of my race has been known to betray a specific trust (Washington 28).

In this point Booker’s perspective is opposed to the widely spread bias concerning the hatred of Afro-Americans towards their odious masters. In a number of situations the relations were rather warm and some of the slaves got accustomed to their position and did not want to change their life style.

Giving rise to readers’ doubts concerning the generally accepted view on the confrontation between Afro-Americans and white population, Booker motivates them to get rid of their stereotypes. Pointing at another shift in public consciousness of Americans in 1890s, Kate Chopin sheds light upon the first signs of feminism in the society, choosing a woman struggling for her rights as the main protagonist of her book The Awakening.

“The years that are gone seem like dreams… Perhaps it is better to wake up after all, even to suffer, rather than to remain a dupe to illusions all one’s life.” (Chopin 292). The idea of awakening is rather broad and can be used to define various changes in the country of the period under analysis.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Up from Slavery by Washington Booker can be regarded as a part of the 1890s America explored by Roosevelt emphasizing the same ideas of universal values which preceded the decline of slavery.

The outside world does not know the struggle that is constantly going on in the hearts of both the Southern white people and their former slaves to free themselves from racial prejudice; and while both races are thus struggling they should have the sympathy, the support, and the forbearance of the rest of the world (Washington 220).

A similar idea is proclaimed by Roosevelt who points at the significance of ensuring equal rights for all the citizens for demonstrating the level of development of the state and entering the world community as a civilized country. “In the end the slave was freed, the Union restored, and the mighty American republic placed one more as a helmeted queen among nations” (Roosevelt 5).

Thus, describing the phenomenon, both authors point at its devastating effects for further progress of the United States, while the decision to get rid of it was similar to getting rid of a burden that prevented the development.

Up from Slavery by Washington Booker views the situation in America of 1890s through the eyes of an Afro-American, adding a new perspective to the descriptions of the situation in the country in The Awakening by Kate Chopin or The Strenuous Life by Theodore Roosevelt, without contradicting or opposing to them.

Works Cited Chopin, Kate. The Awakening. New York: Bibliobazaar, 2008. Print.

Roosevelt, Theodore. The Strenuous Life: Essays and Addresses. New York: Cosimo Classics, 2006. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Up from Slavery specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Washington, Booker. Up from Slavery: An Autobiography. New York: Bibliobazaar, 2008. Print.


Necessary Target: Theatre Essay a level english language essay help

The Necessary Targets is a play that had been written by Eve Ensler. The highlight of the play is about the role of women in the society. The play had remarkably convinced readers to think about the women when it comes to warfare. The author had claimed that the first idea that one gets when we talk about war is man and the weapons but no one had ever tried to understand what happened to the women in the wars had affected humanity since the beginning of human’s life time.

The play Necessary Targets could be a very interesting play for the students to perform and equally experience it as an audience. It is being proposed that the projection of the play for school Theatre Company would be a great source of joy and legendary salute on the upcoming Women’s History Month.

Characters The published play tells the stories of many Bosnian women who had to go through the aftermaths of the war. The use author had mentioned that even though there were a lot of destructions in the era and many women had lost their brothers, sons, fathers and husbands, those Bosnian women did not want to take revenge. A number of female students can take part in the play and tell the stories of different women as mentioned in the published play (Ensler).

Character I:

The first character that could be projected in the theater could be of Azra who according to the author’s writing was the oldest woman. The character of Azra needs to be very sophisticated. The dialogue delivery will automatically take the grasp of audience’s attention. The character of Azra is more of a woman who does not have any reason in life to live. Azra had been shown to complain a lot in the course of the play. Azra would be the first character to be shown on the stage as she is most experienced about what happened in the war (Ensler).

Character II:

Saeeda is the next important character of the play as she is portrays the character of a very helpless mother. The character of Saeeda is more of a psychology imbalanced woman who had lost her only child while she was running from the men during the war. The person who would be playing the character of Saeeda must wear a bag made up of bundle of clothes where she tried to hide her baby daughter Doona.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Character III:

The third character would display a stronger woman named Jelena who is one woman who tries to calm the women in the group (Bovard). The character of Jelena would ultimately help the audiences to understand the emotional capacity of women.

Character IV:

Nuna is the fourth character of the play who is a young girl in the group. She does not have the idea how crucial the situations for girls would be because in the course of the play her attention is diverted towards the American women who had come to rehabilitate them. Nuna must be portrayed as a character that is greatly influenced from the American ladies and tires to ask questions from people to gain knowledge (Ensler).


The set should be set as the real scenarios of Bosnia. The set must be floored with soil and stones. Two camps would surely compliment the story as the author had written some scenes where the women told their stories while starring outside the camps. The camps are required to be khaki in color. It would be best if the camps are stitched with different pieces of clothes as the women are poor and had no one to provide them with basic needs (Morgon).

The set would also include a bathroom that would show the filthy condition in which women after the war had to live. A room must also be set up on the stage as it would be shown that the American women who came for women rehabilitation lived comfortably.


The costumes for the play are suggested to be very traditionally Bosnian. In Bosnian traditions, women are supposed to wear one long veil like robe. The fabric that will be used for the robe must be worn out. The clothes must be torn from the bottoms that will show the poor conditions of the women as they had no homes. The costume for the American women for rehabilitation services must be trousers and dark colored shirts with caps to wear on heads.

We will write a custom Essay on Necessary Target: Theatre specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Lights and Sounds

The sounds and the background music should be selected from the genre of mellow music as it will compliment the overall scenario of the play. Moreover, lights will be dim but it could be make brighter at the end of the play as it will enhance and the visibility of the characters while delivering the desired message to the audiences.

The portrayal of the play in the school theatre would be very interesting for the local audiences. Through the usage of proposed sets and theme, it would be easy for the audiences to understand the living conditions of the women during the war. In this way, the audiences shall also be able to understand the tradition of Bosnian women. The play will overall be a very excellent projection specifically for the women history month.

Works Cited Bovard, K. “Necessary Targets Review.” Theatre Journal 54.4 (2002): 642-643.

Ensler, E. Necessary Targets. New York: Dramatists Play Service, 2003.

Morgon, R. Sisterhood is Forever: The Women’s Anthology for a New Millennium. Washington DC.: Washington Square Press, 2003.


China: The next hegemonic power? Research Paper scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

China’s Strengths

IR theoretical framework

China’s weaknesses


Reasons for Selecting the Above Methodology

Reference List

Introduction Global hegemony is a term mainly used to refer to a state in world affairs in which one nation exercises authority over the others because of a concentration of various powers in the former (Atasoy, 2009). The take-over of global dominance by the United States from Britain after the end of the World War I has revealed that there is one main reason as to why a country can cede supremacy over other nations. This reason is mainly overspending by the nations in power; a phenomenon sometimes known as imperial overstretch.

The United States has for a while now been the single most powerful nation in the world. However, as time progresses, other contenders are gradually emerging for the same title with China leading the pack.

This paper seeks to analyze the strengths that China has which could well be used to place it in a position of global politico-economic supremacy as well as point out the weaknesses that are pulling back the country in this regard. Aside from this, a brief detailing of an International Relations theoretical framework that can be used to explain China’s ascent into global supremacy shall be provided.

China’s Strengths The Chinese economy has been confirmed to have grown ten-fold in the last thirty years and that in the past decade its gross domestic product per capita has doubled. Between 50 and 60 percent of the country’s GDP is taken by the nation’s manufacturing sector and one notable example of this is the steel industry (Vogelmann, 2008). Between 1995 and 2005, China’s production of steel had grown by over 290 tones; a figure which translates to a yearly growth of 39%.

Such figures genuinely show that China is well on its way to a complete industrial overhaul. However, for China to rise to the level of making a mark as far as global hegemony is concerned, the impact of its growth has to be substantially appreciated by other nations across the globe. This growth will only make an impact if it is sustainable without sparking conflict between China and other superpowers.

China commands a great portion of the world marketplace meaning that it has a substantial say in most monetary issues (Vogelmann, 2008). For instance China recently declined to let its currency appreciate claiming that it wanted to keep its trade balance away from world knowledge.

This clearly illustrates that China is not willing to have other nations influence the decisions it makes on financial policies. As the country grows wealthier and in a sense becoming a key player in global economics and politics, its leaders will have to find ways of fostering peaceful relations with other nations, an aspect that will force them to downplay their nationalistic sentiments (Vogelmann, 2008).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another factor that could contribute to China upsetting the United States from global dominance is the sheer size of its military capabilities (Scobell, 2007). China is a permanent member of the United Nations Security Council and it therefore has unchallenged power over any issues that go through the organization’s chamber (Scobell, 2007). The country is also known to invest heavily in its military with its budget for this increasing by 15% last year.

IR theoretical framework One theoretical framework of international relations that can be used to explain the concept of hegemonic power is Neorealism sometimes known as structured realism (May, Rosecrance and Steiner, 2010). This is theory was fronted by Kenneth Waltz and it is basically an advancement to ideas engulfed in traditional realism schools of thought. This theory holds it that in order to explain how a state conducts itself, the structure of the society in which particular states operate must be taken into account.

According to this framework, structure is explained in two basic descriptions. The first is anarchy which is organization of global political and economic systems in alignment with one supreme power (May, Rosecrance and Steiner, 2010). The second is the emphasis on the military supremacy of nations that command worldwide authority in classifying the powers of countries as opposed to a combination of all state strengths.

This theoretical framework can definitely be used to explain China’s rise in the 21st century particularly because it holds that for a country to grow to such a position that it commands great authority in the world it must have a strong military base and even greater financial supremacy, aspects which are well present in China.

China’s weaknesses The greatest issue at the moment that would make China not get to the point of global dominance that it desires is that the country is basically viewed as a security risk (Vogelmann, 2008). It is generally acceptable that as a country’s economic supremacy grows, so does its tendency to want to meddle into the affairs of other nations by trying to maintain order world wide.

Chinese leaders are known to be prone to surrendering to nationalistic interests and if this submission is to occur with the country as the hegemonic leader, it could spark conflict, the size of the last world war. As a matter of fact China has a below par record when it comes to the issue of human rights and the country’s oppressive policies on the media rights have contributed to the country fairing badly in this issue (Scobell, 2007).

Methodology The research will be based on secondary data collection. Data will be extracted from various journals, articles and books. The criteria of selection for the literature will be the relevance to the research topic as well as the year of publication. Both public and private libraries as well as online libraries will be visited in order to access the data.

We will write a custom Research Paper on China: The next hegemonic power? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This research will be partly evidence based and partly founded on professional research by professionals in the field. Various articles will be studied in order to provide background information which will essentially give credibility to the final essay. The possibility of China rising to global hegemony cannot be effectively analysed without obtaining information on the various strengths and spheres of influence of the country as far as world issues are concerned.

These strengths have to be compared with those of the United States which currently exercises global supremacy and Britain, from which the United States took over. This will definitely make for some interesting research and in as much most of the information will only be used for reference purposes, it will effectively came round to form the back-born of the paper.

Information from the books will serve to provide explanation as regards the internal machinations of global hegemonies. This will be very crucial information that will make the research report appeal to both professionals and the general public. For the latter, it may require that some of the information obtained from the books and other publications be broken down into simple language and at the same time illustrations drawn from the past and present manifestations of single-nation global dominance.

Empirical data will be collected from recent studies with numbers and figures used to show the costs and economical impact of a Chinese global hegemony and how it could effectively be used to serve as a guide for other nations that would like to rise to such levels of influence. Like with any other professional field of study, International Relations researches have to be conducted in such a way that the offer credibility to the practitioner.

In such a scientific field, the strength lies in the figures and particularly the numbers obtained from real life scenarios to support collected evidence. With this knowledge in mind, effort will be made to obtain relevant information to the particular topic in question and this will be accompanied by proper citation.

Reasons for Selecting the Above Methodology For any professional topic, chances are that extensive research has been carried out by professionals in the field before. Consequently, in order to establish the backbone of a given research project, it is only necessary that extensive review of literature be carried before identifying seeking first hand information from the field.

The latter, i.e. information collected from the field is also necessary since it helps give professional credibility to the project. Combining results from both sources would serve to foster their symbiotic relationship with one offering background information and the other presenting up-to-date information on the topic.

Reference List Atasoy, Y. (2009). Hegemonic transitions, the state and crisis in neoliberal capitalism. United Kingdom: Taylor


Drug and Alcohol Testing Report essay help free

Drug Test A drug test is a scientific examination of a biological sample like urine, hair, blood, sweat, or oral fluid/saliva to establish the existence or absence of particular parent drugs or their metabolites. Deborah et al, (1998)stated that “one of the significance of drug test is testing for the presence of substance and detecting that encourages steroids in sports or drugs prohibited by laws, like heroin, cocaine and cannabis”(p. 32).

Urine Drug Screen

When an employer demands for a drug test from a worker the employee is characteristically informed to go to a gathering site. The employee’s urine is taken at an isolated position in a particularly designed protected cup, conserved with a tamper opposed to tape, and sent by means of express liberation service to a laboratory that is used in testing to monitored drugs.

The first stage at the testing site is to divide the urine into two separate aliquots. The first is used to test for drugs with the use of an analyzer that performs immunoassay for preliminary screening.

If the urine screen indicate positive, then a different portion of the sample is used to verify the presence of drugs using gas chromatography-mass spectrometry (GC-MS) methodology (Lennart, 1991). All the test results are transferred to an MRO for extra and appropriate medical reviews on the collected results. If the result of the screen indicates negative, the MRO reveals that the worker has no plain drug to detect the presence of urine.

Thomas and Ulrike (2008) also explained that “the test result of the immunoassay and GC-MS are non-negative and confirm a concentration level of parent drug or metabolite above the well-known boundary, the MRO contacts the worker and to decide if there is any genuine reason for medical treatment or recommendation” (p. 6).

On-site direct drug testing is getting more extensively used in states permitting it as a more cost-efficient technique of efficiently identifying drug abuse that exist among employees, as well as in treatment programs to scrutinize patient evolution. Deborah and Joseph (1998) explained that these instantaneous tests can be used for both urine and saliva testing (p. 19).

Though the exactness of such tests depends on the manufacturer, some kits possess enormously high rates of correctness, associating directly with laboratory test results. Jim (2006) explained “about 5% of all the pre-employment urine samples tested positive for drugs”(p. 14). The effects are much higher for post-accident and logical suspicion test.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hair Testing

Analysis of hair samples has numerous rewards as an introductory screening method to test for the existence of drugs. The significance of hair testing include the non-invasiveness, reduced cost as well as ability to resolve a great number of possibly interrelated, toxic and physically essential elements. Particularly in the United States hair testing is becoming more and more useful for employers to test employees for possible prohibited drug use (Cathryn and John, 1989, p. 49).

Testing for the presence of both FAEE and ETG levels have been used in UK courts and hair testing for alcohol makers is now conventional in both the UK and US legal systems. There are strategies for hair testing that have been made available by the Society of Hair Testing that identifies the markers to be tested for and the cut-off concentrations that require testing.


Effective differentiating between other drugs consumed and alcohol, alcohol is not set down directly in the hair. The method used in this test ensures that the test procedure directs and generates products of ethanol metabolism. The most important part of alcohol is oxidized in the human body and it is given out as water and carbon dioxide, and this reacts with fatty acids to generate esters. Mireille (2003) explained that the amounts of the reflection of four of these fatty acid ethyl esters are useful in the indication of the alcohol use (p. 19).

Hatala (2003) stated that “the quantity found in hair is calculated and measured in nanograms though with the advantage of modern technology, it is likely to detect even very small amounts” (p. 43). In the testing of Ethyl Glucuronide, or EtG, testing can detect amounts in picograms.

Conversely, a significant difference exists between most drugs and alcohol metabolites as explained by Jim (2006) “in the way that they go through the hair, also, other drugs like FAEEs go straight into the hair through the keratinocytes, and this is the cell that is responsible for hair growth”(p. 43).

Mireille (2003) also explained that, “these cells structure the hair in the root and then grow through the skin exterior taking any essential materials along with them” (p. 22). As a result, the sebaceous glands secrete a substance in the scalp and then flow together with the sebum along the hair shaft (Jim, 2006, p. 14).

Drug Testing Methodologies Various kinds of drug tests come in different ways. Before a sample is tested, the tamper-evident seal is tested for consistency. If it emerges to have been interfered with or was injured during transportation, the laboratory will reject the sample and will not test it. Johnathan (2008) explained that, “one of the first steps for all drug testing is to make the sample to attain a testable state” (p. 45). Urine and oral liquid can be used for some tests, but other tests necessitate the drugs to be removed from urine earlier.

We will write a custom Report on Drug and Alcohol Testing specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Threads of hair, scraps as well as blood must be organized before testing. Jim (2006) said that “the purpose of washing hair and keeping it clean is to get rid of second-hand sources of drugs on the external surface of the hair, after which the keratin is broken down with the use of enzymes”(p. 3). Sweat scraps are opened up and the sweat compilation element is drenched in a flush to break up any drugs available.

Laboratory-based drug testing is performed in such a way that it makes use of two different types of testing methods. The first is identified as the screening test, and this is functional to all illustration that passes through the laboratory.

The second is known as the confirmation test, which is only useful to samples that test positive throughout the screening test. Johnathan (2008) asserts that “screening tests are naturally executed by immunoassay (EMIT, ELISA, and RIA are the most common)” (p. 16). A measuring stick drug testing method that could at some prospective point provide screening test potential to field investigators has been developed.

After testing the positive sample, the sample is made standard and tested again by the confirmation test. Negative samples are screened, thrown away and described as negative.

The confirmation test in most laboratories is conducted via a mass spectrometry, and is enormously accurate but also moderately costly to run (Mireille, 2003, p. 35). False positive samples gotten from the screening test will be harmful on the verification test. Samples testing positive throughout both screening and confirmation tests are described as positive to the body that regimented the test.

A lot of laboratories save positive samples for some period of months or years in the occurrence of a doubtful result or court proceedings. During testing in a work environment, a positive result is usually not recognized without a reassessing the product by a Medical Review Officer that will question the subject of the drug test.

Drug Testing Methods Urine Drug Testing

Urine drug test kits are accessible as on-sight tests, or laboratory analysis. Mireille (2003) asserts that “urinalysis is the most common test type and it is used by federally authorized drug testing programs that are considered as gold standard of drug testing” (p. 43).

Urine based tests have been maintained in most courts for over 30 years, though, urinalysis conducted by the department of defence has been questioned for consistency of testing the metabolic nature of cocaine. However, Johnathan (2008) explains that “there exist two connected metabolites of cocaine, benzoylecgonine (BZ) and ecgonine methyl ester (EME), the first (BZ) is produced by the existence of cocaine in an aqeous solution with a pH greater than 7.0, while the second (EME) is generated the actual human metabolic process” (p. 47).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Drug and Alcohol Testing by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The existence of EME verifies genuine intake of cocaine by a human being, while the existence of BZ is suggestive only. Oral fluid is not measured as a bio-hazard except there is observable blood, though; it should be handled with extreme care (Thomas and Ulrike, 2008, p. 46).

Spray (Sweat) Drug Testing

Spray (sweat) drug test outfits are non-insidious. It is very simple to collect the specimen that no bathroom will be required for collecting the specimen. The detection window is extended and can typically detect drug use up for a number of late. These drug tests are comparatively tamper proof since they are very difficult to influence and it usually does not require a laboratory for analysis.

Mireille (2003) stated that huge differences of sweat assembly rates of potential donors make some results questionable. There is not much assortment in the drug tests since they are not as well-liked as urine or saliva drug testing kits (p. 42). Their prices are normally higher for every test performed. One major drawback of this testing method is the inadequate amount of drugs that can be distinguished, and the capability to create instant results.

Hair Drug Testing

Hair drug testing is capable of detecting drug use over a very long period of time and it is often used for highly safety significant positions where there is zero acceptance of drug usage. Standard hair follicle screen extends to a period of 30-90 days. The growth of hair is typically at the rate of 0.5 inches per month. If the hair on the head is not available, body hair can be used as a suitable alternative (Miller et al., 2009, p. 34).

Even if the person being tested has a bald head, hair can also be collected from roughly any other part of the body like facial hair, the underarms, arms, and legs. However, it is always claimed that hair test cannot be interfered with, it has been made known that this is basically incorrect. For instance, THC does not voluntarily put down inside epithelial cells so it is likely for superficial and other forms of defilement to lessen the amount of testable cannabinoids that exists in a hair sample.

Legal, Ethics and politics of Mandatory Drug Testing

Drug testing is likely to detect cannabis users, since THC metabolites are fat dissolvers and have the ability to stay longer in the body than those other drugs that are broadly measured as very dangerous like cocaine and heroin. Thomas and Ulrike (2008) explained that this can help direct possible cannabis users to switch to drugs that are less harder, most of which normally have considerably shorter detection period or are less expected to be tested for (p. 24).

It has also been observed that regular medical tests are prone to errors of the same type that intimidate the correctness of drug tests, but medical tests are neither accidental nor obligatory, and are typically performed in test boards that provide the physician with a number of results to infer together, with abnormal combinations normally resulting in retesting and a hunt for other supporting verification. Also, drug tests are not parts of such panes, and other verification is often not obtainable.

Conclusion Drugs and alcohol testing are forms of medical testing that can be used to detect the presence of drugs or alcohol in one form or the other in the body. Therefore, it is very important that that drug testing is carefully performed so as to arrive at the exact or correct test.

References Cathryn, J.